ã€ŠMermaidéˆ¥æªš Lustã€‹


 Chapter 1

    When I was young, I was always fascinated with how magical fairy tales always work. It starts with ¡°Once Upon a Time¡± and it always ends with ¡°Happily Ever After¡±. I was jealous of how they always get to solve the problem and make the viins suffer. I wanted to be a princess myself. I wanted to be a damsel in distress waiting for a prince charming toe. A prince I could love and live happily ever after with.

    To be honest, fairy tales are far from being my real-life story. My story is more of a drama series. When I was a kid, my father Nick and my mother Lisa got a divorce. So, life has been a littleplicated after that. They told me that they had the divorce because they aren¡¯tpatible anymore, that¡¯s it. They did not exin things to me back then because they told me that I was too young to understand things like that. Later on, when I was old enough to understandplicated things, I realized it was because my dad loved someone else.

    I haven¡¯t introduced myself, have I? I am Nina. I am a young girl and an only child. Growing up without a sibling was a bit tough for me since my parents were not on good terms either. I wanted a sister or a brother to talk to, at least, when my parents are arguing or having a heated conversation. Having a sibling meant that I could divert my attention to him or her instead of my parents. I always wished to have one but unfortunately, I did not have one.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though I did not have a sibling of my own, I luckily had met a neighbor that became my best friend. His name is Andy and he just lived right across our house. Every time my parents would argue, I would leave our house and go to his. We would always y outdoor games when the sun is high and then y board games when the weather is not good. We even built a treehouse in their backyard to serve as our own space whenever we need to y. Throughout my lifetime, I always thought of his house as my second home. It is because I feel more at ease when I am with him.

    Apparently, today is my birthday and it is not just an ordinary birthday. Today is the day that I turn eighteen. I am officially going to be weed to adulthood. I am actually having mixed feelings right now. I feel happy and nervous at the same time. I feel happy because reaching the legal age gives you privilege on things. On the other hand, it makes me nervous because being an adult means being more responsible and mature and I don¡¯t think I am ready for that yet.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    As I walked down the flight of stairs, all eyes were on me. I am very happy to see my close friends and family here today. I¡¯m wearing a blue ombre ball gown with my silver pumps. My hair is tied back with a princess braid and I am wearing a small crown too. I really feel like a princess today, it¡¯s my debut after all.

    When I reached the bottom of the stairs, my father was already waiting for me. I took my dad¡¯s hand and we walked towards the stage. As we were walking, I heard Andy introducing me.

    ¡°Let us all wee our lovely debutant, Nina!¡±

    After saying that, people apuded until my dad and I were able to reach the stage. After that Andy led the event again and proceeded with the other parts of the program. While Andy was busy talking, I wasn¡¯t fully listening to him. I just smiled and nodded whenever he mentioned the word ¡®debutant¡¯. I wasn¡¯t paying much attention because someone is still missing ¨C that someone is my mom.

    Momentster, Andy announced that it was time to give my speech before we could all eat. So, I stood up from where I was sitting and walked towards the end of the stage.

    ¡°I sincerely thank each and every one of you foring to my debut tonight. I feel so happy seeing you all here.¡± I spoke.

    ¡°Also, I would like to thank my dad who made time today to attend this event despite his busy schedule.¡± I looked at my dad as I said those words. He pretended to frown and sigh which made everyone chuckle.

    ¡°Lastly, I would also like to thank my mom. I know that she is honored and proud to have me, wherever she may be right now.

    Suddenly, people started murmuring. After a while, one of my aunts shouted.

    ¡°Sorry dear, we didn¡¯t know she passed away¡±

    ¡°Oh no. My mom is still alive. I think she is justte.¡±

    Just as I finished saying those words, I heard my mom shouting in the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte¡± she said while panting. It was obvious that my mom tried her best toe here right away.

    She immediately approached me and hugged me.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry honey. There was an ident on the road so we had to wait for first responders on the scene before we could go.¡± She exined to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. I¡¯m just d you are already here.¡± I said as I smiled sweetly at her and kissed her on the cheek.

    After eating, we proceeded with the eighteen gifts andeighteen wishes. When thest speaker for the eighteen wishes said her wish to me, an upbeat song started to y.

    ¡°It¡¯s party time!¡± Andy shouted through the microphone.

    I took that as a cue to go down the stage and interact with my guests. Everyone cheered and danced along with the beat. The DJ was ying cool and trendy beats that made everyone move. Whenever one song finishes, the DJ starts with another cool song. I liked his song choices so I wanted to meet him.

    I walked across the ballroom to find where my friends were. Momentster, I saw them dancing near their table.

    ¡°Hey guys¡± I greeted my friends.

    ¡°Hey, girl¡± Kathy said.

    ¡°Happy Birthday Nina!¡± Andy greeted me again.

    ¡°Oh, thank you Andy.¡± I replied.

    ¡°That DJ is so handsome!¡± Kathy suddenly told us while we were dancing.

    She kept on looking at the DJ vibing at the left side of the stage.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I think so too. But you know what? His appearance fee is very expensive.¡± I replied to Kathy.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what kind of charm he has that fascinates you so much. Clearly, what he did can be done by anyone else! What sets him apart then?¡± Andy looked puzzled.

    ¡°I know that, Andy. The difference is his handsomeness¡± Kathy replied to Andy.

    ¡°So, what if he is handsome? Just look at him, his vibes are the dangerous kind. He looks like a yer¡± Andy told Kathy again.

    ¡°No, he does not Andy. Never judge a book by its cover. We will never know unless we meet him personally¡± Kathy rebutted.

    Both Andy and Kathy were teasing each other and I just stood thereughing at them. Secondster, the music changed in pace. The music the DJ yed was a romantic song for a slow dance. Right then and there, in the corner of the ballroom, we heard people screaming at each other.

    My friends and I went to the scene as soon as possible to see who it was. When we arrived, I saw my mom and dad arguing again. Apparently, dad brought another date with him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually brought her here!¡± My mom said towards dad.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I bring my date with me?¡± Dad answered.

    ¡°Date? Are you not ashamed? She is the reason why we are divorced. She is the reason why Nina has a broken family¡± my mom rebutted.

    ¡°Stop saying that! There are a lot of people here!¡±

    ¡°You want me to stop? Let her leave then. For God¡¯s sake, Nick, today is our daughter¡¯s birthday!¡± my mom shouted again. She even put emphasis on the word ¡®our¡¯

    ¡°Wait a second Lisa. Nina and I have a good rtionship. I think that you are the only one ufortable with me being here.¡± Sara interrupted.

    ¡°That is what I thought so too. Our marriage ended long ago Lisa. Stop this nonsense. Nina is okay with Sara being here.¡± Dad defended Sara. It made my mom sadder.

    I know why my mom hates Sara so much. It is true that she was the reason my parents broke up. Back then, since mom and dad were busy with work, I was left alone to do my assignments and other school work. I struggled withpleting them so mom and dad decided to get me a private tutor.

    Sara was the private tutor that mom hired. It just happened that she was dad¡¯s first girlfriend, his one true love. Mom did not know this fact which is why she trusted Sara with me and dad. But dad broke that trust when he had an affair with Sara and asked for divorce when he got caught.

    Everything was bing too much to handle. I¡¯m feeling more and more sad and irritated.

    ¡°Will you stop arguing? Please!¡± I shouted at them

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? People are already staring¡± I added.

    I was so mad. I can¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t even handle this in a civil manner or take it outside instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. me your damn father for bringing that bitch here.¡± Mom shouted angrily.

    My dad just looked sharply at mom and then turned to look at Sara.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Dadforted Sara.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Nick. It¡¯s okay.¡± Sara assured dad.

    After a few seconds, my mom spoke again.

    ¡°Since everyone now knows that you are a bitch, why don¡¯t you bring me a ss of red wine?¡± My mom demanded and looked at Sara impatiently.

    The tone of mom¡¯s voice was daring and it was scary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, you are my fianc¨¦, not her servant.¡± Dad defended Sara again.

    I could see hurt in mom¡¯s eyes again. She obviously said those words to defend herself at least.

    ¡°Oh my God! Stop! Just Stop!¡± I told them again.

    All three of them just looked at me and stayed quiet. I thought that they all decided to stop for real now but I was wrong.

    Sara moved away from dad and went to the buffet area to get a ss of red wine. Dad was shocked with her actions. When Sara was approaching mom, dad stopped her mid-way and whispered something to each other.

    ¡°Sara, you don¡¯t have to do this¡± Dad said.

    ¡°No, I have to.¡± Sara answered Dad.

    After that, she approached my mom directly.

    ¡°You wanted a ss of red wine right? Here you go!¡± Sara said as she sshed the ss of red wine to my mom¡¯s dress.

    I was shocked with what she did. How could she do that to my mom?

    Sara¡¯s action made mom even madder. My mom was wearing a whitecy dress so the stain of the wine was obvious and it greatly ruined my mom¡¯s dress. They started arguing again. At this point, the music has already died down and all my visitors are already watching the scene.

    ¡°What the hell, Sara?¡± Mom shouted in shock.

    ¡°You deserve that. That is for calling me a bitch¡± Sara said.

    ¡°I did not lie though.¡± My mom countered while smirking.

    After saying that, mom also grabbed a ss of champagne on the table and directly sshed it onto Sara¡¯s face. As a result, Sara¡¯s make-up came undone which made her look horrible.

    That was all it took until both of them rushed toward each other and pulled each other¡¯s hair.

    ¡°No! Mom! Aunt Sara! Stop! Please Stop!¡± I shouted at them while trying to pull them away.

    Neither of them listened to me.

    ¡°Dad! Please! Stop them!¡± I looked at my dad with pleading eyes.

    He tried to stop them too but both of them did not even budge. They continued shouting, pulling each other¡¯s hair and rolling on the carpeted floor.

    I looked at all my guests watching. I felt so mad, ashamed and humiliated at the same time. I know that both of them know that everyone is watching yet both of them still insisted on going on with their stunt. I wanted to cry on the spot. This birthday party was supposed to be a happy and memorable event but because of my parents¡¯ unresolved matters of the heart, this party is the most memorable disaster in my life.

    This is just so unfair! I turned and ran away from the scene. I cannot take it anymore. My heart ached so bad.

    ¡°Nina, wait¡± I heard Andy call me.

    I ignored his call and just continued to run away. Later on, I found myself standing outside the hotel¡¯s balcony.

    I breathed heavily. I was tired from running away while crying. Tofort myself, I looked up and stared at the stars. Suddenly, a shooting star appeared.

    ¡°Please! Let this be just a dream.¡± I shouted at the star.

    After that, I sat down crying heavily again. Secondster, I felt two strong arms hug me from behind. I knew right away who it was. He is the only one who cares tofort me anyway.

    ¡°Stop crying now please.¡± His voice was soft, almost pleading.

    ¡°I can¡¯t Andy! It is just too much to handle right now. My own parents ruined my birthday¡± I ranted at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Nina.¡± Andy apologized, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Oh. Andy!¡± I cried again.

    This time, Andy did not say a thing. He silently let me pour my heart out until I was satisfied. He just caressed my back repeatedly until I calmed down.

    ¡°Are you good now? Your eyes look like they have been stung by a bee. They are so red and puffy Nina¡± Andy teased me.

    ¡°Go away Andy!¡± I slightly chucked while drying my tears.

    After my mood stabilized, I turned and looked at Andy.

    ¡°I should have been used to it. After so many quarrels, that should have been normal to me right? Why is it that whenever they quarrel, I am always the saddest one?¡± I said while looking at Andy sadly.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they are your parents. You are sad because you worry about them the most. You love them so much that is why you are hurting so much too. If that happened to strangers, I am 100 percent sure that you won¡¯t be sad for them¡±

    I nodded my head in agreement. Andy¡¯s words somehowforted me.

    ¡°Seeing them like this, I promised myself that I would never fall in love in the future. I think true love can¡¯t exist in this world at all.¡± I said while looking at Andy confidently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, true love exists.¡± Andy said then smiled, and so did I.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back inside?¡± Andy offered.

    ¡°Let me stay here for a while. I will follow you after.¡± I told Andy.

    ¡°Are you sure? Do you still feel bad?¡± Andy asked, worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay Andy. Just leave me alone for a little while¡±

    ¡°Alright then, if you say so.¡± Andy answered with a reassuring smile.

    Momentster, Dad walked into the balcony.

    ¡°Nina, honey, can we talk?¡± dad asked me from behind.

    I nodded as a response but I did not turn to look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he started off.

    ¡°Let me fix this. Trust me, Nina. I can handle this¡± Dad continued.

    Dad wanted to hold my hand, but I quickly pulled my hand away from his. I was still mad at him for what happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I screwed up your party, but I actually prepared a present for you.¡± He tried to woo me.

    ¡°I have no interest at all.¡±

    ¡°This is a ne I specially made for you in Paris. I think it would look really good on you.¡± I turned and saw the ne. My eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Not only that, but I also arranged a trip for you and your friends on the ind you own.¡± Dad looked at me with a little smile.

    I could not contain my excitement anymore. Dad¡¯s presents really lifted my mood up.

    ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes dad¡± I said and hugged my father happily.

 Chapter 2

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    After talking to my dad, we went back to the party and barely anyone was there. I guess everyone left after everything calmed down.

    I walked towards the small group of people in front of the stage. I saw my mom, Sara, Andy and Kathy sitting at one of the tables waiting.

    ¡°Nina¡± My mom greeted me first.

    I gave her a cold stare.

    My mom sulked and kept quiet. I know that she is aware of my feelings toward her.

    After that, Sara spoke next.

    ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t we eat somewhere else. I bet you are hungry. It¡¯s past one in the morning after all¡± Sara offered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± I angrily said to her and she immediately lost her smile.

    ¡°Nina, Please.¡± Mom said again, almost pleading.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear from the both of you!¡± I shouted at both my mom and Sara.

    ¡°How could you do that to me? In front of all those people?¡± My voice was breaking. I wanted to cry again.

    My mom and Sara just stared at me.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you push your differences aside for a while? for me atleast? Can¡¯t you be civil with each other?¡± I told them again.

    Tears started streaming down my face again. I still feel bad about what happened earlier. In my opinion, both of them could have held their emotions back but they didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Oh honey, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Mom stood up from her seat and hugged me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from stooping down to her level¡± Mom started to throw some shade again.

    ¡°Mom. Stop! I know you still feel betrayed by what dad and Sara did to you but treating me like this is not fair either. Why don¡¯t you just settle the score between the both of you, once and for all?¡±

    My mom was shocked by my words. She probably did not expect me to ask her that favor.

    ¡°Nina, I¡­¡± Mom struggled to find the right words to say.

    ¡°You have to start moving on mom! Our setup is not easy for me either.¡± I held my mother¡¯s hand and looked straight at her.

    ¡°Okay honey. I¡¯m sorry¡± Mom continued to calm me down.

    When everything started settling down, my mom asked me to go home with her while dad and Sara went home too. While she was driving, no one spoke between us so I decided to break the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom¡±

    ¡°Honey, sorry for what? I should be the one who¡¯s sorry. I ruined your night after all.¡± Mom spoke while keeping her eyes on the road.

    ¡°No mom. I¡¯m sorry for speaking harshly a while ago. My emotions just got the best of me. I didn¡¯t mean to say it that way.¡± I stole a nce at her.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay honey. I¡¯m even thankful that you said that. I didn¡¯t know that your dad and I were hurting you so much. Sorry for being so dense.¡± Mom replied.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    My eyes started to gather tears again. I was touched with what mom said. Maybe we dockmunication because she is always far away but I know that she loves me more than anything else.

    The air in the car was starting to get heavy and serious again.

    ¡°Forget about that mom but¡­I hope you did not forget my present.¡± I joked.

    Mom gave out a smallugh and nced at me.

    ¡°I will give it to you once we are home, Nina.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mom.¡± I replied to her while smiling widely.

    After some time, we arrived at mom¡¯s house. We both went in and I excitedly anticipated what my gift would be. Mom went into her room to get my present. Secondster, she handed me a small box with a red ribbon.

    I hastily untied the ribbon and opened the box. My eyes widened at what I saw.

    ¡°Oh my¡­. Mom! This¡­ I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even make a clear sentence.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Nina. You can go out and give it a test drive.¡± Mom said with a smile.

    I dashed out of the living room and went directly to the garage. Upon arrival, I instantly saw my gift and approached it while squealing. She gifted me with thetest model of Ferrari.

    I went around it while admiring its beauty. It was matte blue in color, my favorite.

    ¡°Thank you Mom. Really!¡± I thanked mom as I rode the car.

    ¡°You are always wee honey. Go¡± Mom said while signaling me to drive.

    I then started the car and stepped on the gas. I decided to make some rounds around mom¡¯s subdivision. While driving, I was sticking my hand out to feel the air. I was so happy.

    When I got tired, I went back home. Mom was waiting for me at the door.

    ¡°So, how was it¡± she asked

    ¡°Great mom. So great!¡± I told her while smiling from ear to ear.

    We went to the living room and had a little catching up session before we both decided to sleep.

    ¡°Oh, by the way mom, I will be going on a trip with my friends tomorrow. Dad arranged a vacation on my ind, so I will be leaving early¡±

    ¡°Oh, the ind he bought for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Have fun with your friends and take care¡± Mom said before kissing me goodnight and going to her room.

    The next morning, Mom and I had a wonderful breakfast before she drove me to my dad¡¯s house.

    ¡°Call me if you need anything or anything happens, okay?¡± Mom said as I got out of her car.

    ¡°Okay mom. I love you¡±

    ¡°I love you too Nina.¡± Mom said before she waved and drove off.

    After that, I turned around and went to the door. I knocked but no one answered. Thankfully, I brought my spare key with me.

    I opened the door only to find the housepletely empty. Even the maids are not in today. I scanned every room but no one was really home so I decided to just pack my things for the vacation.

    After packing my things, I decided to call dad to tell him that my friends and I are already going.

    ¡°Okay then, Take care Nina. Have fun¡± Dad said on the other line.

    ¡°I will dad. Thank you.¡± I said and then ended the call.

    After that, I called Andy and Kathy to tell them that we are meeting at the port of Garin and we would leave by ten in the morning and both of them agreed.

    I arrived at the port fifteen minutes earlier than our agreed time so I looked for a bench to sit on. Minutester, I can already see Andy and Kathy walking towards me.

    ¡°You guys ready?¡± I asked them excitedly.

    ¡°Yep!¡± Andy answered.

    ¡°Yeah¡± Kathy said too.

    After a few minutes more, we were called to board a boat to arrive at Pulgy Ind. The ind that I own. One and half an hourter, we finally arrived at our destination.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty here.¡± Kathy eximed.

    ¡°I know right?¡± I replied to her.

    The ind was indeed very beautiful. There is a small cabin that is ready for us. It is surrounded by palm and coconut trees. I heard that it also has a beautiful coral reef reserve that has been here for over 100 years now. I am excited to see that.

    Momentster, the tour guide approached us. He talked about the precautions of going out to the sea. He pointed out that at this time of the year, the tidal waves are a bit stronger than usual. After that, he introduced us to hispanion, who was our life guard, just in case. When he was done with everything, he finally gave us permission to go for a swim.

    Before heading into the sea, we left our belongings in the cabin and ate first. When our stomachs were already full, we changed into our swimsuits, grabbed some of our swim essentials and went out to go to the sea.

    Andy, Kathy and I looked for a nice spot toy our pic nket. After a while, we were already done with organizing our things and were already getting ready to swim.

    ¡°Nina, we will go ahead and swim, okay?¡± Kathy said.

    ¡°We will wait for you at the end of the ramp¡± Andy said too.

    ¡°Okay. Go ahead. I will follow you shortly¡± I replied while applying sunscreen on my face and body.

    Both Andy and Kathy walked farther and farther from me. I just followed them with my gaze until I couldn¡¯t see them anymore. I hurriedly tried to finish putting sunscreen on but from my peripheral vision, I could see someone approaching me. A poor olddy was approaching me. She was wearing rags and she looked like a beggar. I quickly turned around hoping she would just pass by if I did not make eye contact. Secondster, I felt the olddy reach out so I instinctively shouted.

    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t touch me! Who are you anyway?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I am Grandma Lucia, people know me here.¡± The olddy said proudly.

    ¡°Okay then. What do you want?¡± I asked again.

    She did not answer. Something is off putting with this situation.

    ¡°Sorry Grandma Lucia but I really have to go. My friends are waiting for me. Here, you can spend this money to buy some food¡± I gave her the money and prepared to leave.

    Before I could take another step, Grandma Lucia grabbed my hand which made me jump.

    ¡°I came to give you a warning¡± she suddenly blurted out.

    ¡°Warning? What are you talking about? Is it the tidal waves?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°You and your friends should respect this ocean, otherwise, the sea will punish you.¡± Grandma Lucia said again.

    Since I was panicking and my heart was full of fear, I quickly answered her.

    ¡°I own this ind. Everything here is mine. This ind should respect me.¡± I said while trying to free my hand from her.

    ¡°No!¡± Grandma suddenly shouted.

    ¡°You have leave everything as is. You have to be careful. You have to be careful about the curse of the mermaid!¡± She continued.

    I gave out a smallugh.

    ¡°Mermaids? Those aren¡¯t real. They are just created out of fantasy¡± I replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Let me tell you a story then¡­¡± Grandma Lucia started off.

    Since she was holding onto my arm, I quietly sat down to listen to her story. After all, she might release me when I listen attentively.

    ¡°Once upon a time, a beautiful mermaid lived here on Pulgy Ind. One day, a fisherman came to Pulgy Ind. The mermaid and the fisherman became good friends. After that, the fisherman always caught a lot of fish every day. He thanked the mermaid very much for his help. It didn¡¯t take long for them to fall in love. How enviable was their love, until one day the fisherman kissed the mermaid ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me see¡­ after that kiss the mermaid grew feet?¡± I interrupted Grandma Lucia¡¯s story.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Grandma Lucia asked me curiously.

    ¡°Because your story is too tacky.¡± I replied with a disdainful expression.

    Grandma Lucia insisted on finishing the story.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the end, there is still¡­¡±

    ¡°I have seen all the mermaid TV dramas, and their plots and endings are basically the same.¡± I told her while freeing my hand from her grip. When she loosened her grip, I quickly stood up and ran towards my friends.

    [Grandma Lucia¡¯s Perspective]

    As Nina ran away, I just followed her with my sight.

    I smiled silently.

    She did not let me finish the story.

    ¡°Well, well¡­ I did not finish the story. This means that Nina will get retribution!¡± I eximed whileughing evilly

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective].

    I was panting hard when I arrived at where Andy and Kathy were. I immediately spotted them helping someone out of the water.

    ¡°Guys!¡± I shouted.

    ¡°Nina!¡± Both of them eximed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked worriedly.

    ¡°I saw her gasping for help so I dived in¡± Andy replied.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. My foot suddenly cramped so I couldn¡¯t move.¡±

    Kathy and I watched as Andy tried to massage the woman¡¯s foot. When everything was done, the woman spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nacy, by the way¡± she extended her hand to shake.

    ¡°I¡¯m Andy. These are my friends Nina and Kathy¡± Andy took her hand and introduced us to her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you! Thank you again.¡± Nacy smiled widely.

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m sure that anyone in my position would do the same¡± Andy replied.

    After that, Nacy and Andy continued to get to know each other while Kathy told me that she was going to get something to eat. I decided to finally go for a swim. I took my robe off and ran towards the sea.

    I dived under and saw the clear sea water and beautiful coral reefs. I felt that the world under the sea was different from what I imagined. It was more wonderful than what I imagined.

    [Andy¡¯s Perspective]

    While talking to Nacy, I was constantly looking at where Nina is. The tour guide said that the tidal waves are stronger than usual so we shouldn¡¯t swim that far. From where I am, I can see that Nina was trying to go farther and farther.

    ¡°Nacy, give me a second¡± I told Nacy before standing up.

    ¡°Nina!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs.

    ¡°Do not go too far. Swim back!¡± I continued.

    I am worried that she might be drawn farther by the waves.

    ¡°Nina!¡± I shouted again but it was to no avail. I think that she could not hear me.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go follow her? She is almost at the boundary of the corals. It¡¯s dangerous there.¡± Nacy suggested.

    ¡°You are right! Wait here, okay?¡±

    As I was about to swim after Nina, I saw her taking her life jacket off and dove.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    I was already at the part of the ind where the coral reefs were. I wanted to take a better look at the corals so I took my life jacket so that I could dive further.

    As I scanned the coral reef, one coral caught my attention. I was so pretty and I wanted to bring it home with me. I went back on top of the water to grasp some air before diving for the coral again. Just when I pulled off the coral, a school of jellyfish suddenly surrounded me. I panicked under water.

    I hastily looked for a possible way out but I couldn¡¯t find one. There were just too many jellyfishes. I was running out of breath so I decided to leave the coral behind and start looking for my life jacket that is floating above water. I tried to swim as fast as I could to get to the top and breathe but I failed.

    [Andy¡¯s Perspective]

    As soon as I saw her throw her life jacket away, I swam towards her. I can¡¯t believe she actually decided to take that risk.

    When I arrived at her spot, I shouted her name multiple times.

    ¡°Nina! Nina! Where are you?¡±

    She was still nowhere in sight. I was starting to worry so I dove to look if she was under water. As soon as I dove, I saw her sinking and unconscious. I quickly swam towards her, pulled her close and swam back ashore.

    When we arrived at the coast, Nina was not breathing. The lifeguard who was with us immediately responded. After a couple of tries reviving her, Nina finally coughed out the water.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    ¡°Nina, are you okay? What happened?¡± Andy asked.

    ¡°Andy, there were so many jellyfishes. I couldn¡¯t swim anywhere. They surrounded me.¡± I said with a bit of panic in my voice.

    Andy looked at me with a puzzled face. ¡°When I went to save you, I only saw you and the coral reef, but I didn¡¯t see any jellyfish.¡±

    The lifeguard on the side said professionally, ¡°This should be a normal phenomenon caused by just being scared, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    When Andy heard what the lifeguard said, his mood rxed.

    I was transported to our cabin where the lifeguard told me to rest for the time being. I decided to call my mom to give her an update.

    ¡°Hello? Mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes Honey? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± My mom asked mewith a hint of worry in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not happy with what happened today¡± I replied.

    I tried to call my mom down as much as possible. I didn¡¯t want her to worry so much.

    ¡°Alright then I will tell my driver to pick you up at the port¡± My mom reassured me.

    ¡°Okay mom. See you there! I love you¡±

    After I said that, I ended the call with my mother. By that time,Andy and Kathy we¡¯re already finished with sorting and organizing our luggages.

    Andy escorted me out of the cabin. He told me to sit on the bench for a while, while he loaded our luggages on the boat. Just as I was about toboard the boat, I saw Grandma Lucia looking at me with a devilish smile. I gave her a puzzled look and then I turned to Andy and Kathy.

    ¡°That¡¯s her! Look!¡± I said while pointing at the shoreline.

    ¡°Who? What are you talking about? There is no one there.¡± Andy asked.

    I looked again and grandma Lucia was not there anymore. I know that I clearly saw her. Is this still a side effect of drowning?

 Chapter 3

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    Upon boarding the boat, Andy and I sat together while Kathy sat in front of us.

    ¡°Are you really okay Nina?¡± Andy asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°By the way, who were you talking about earlier?¡± Andy asked again.

    ¡°Earlier?¡± I replied, confused.

    ¡°You said you saw someone before boarding when no one was there. Who was it?¡± Andy continued to ask.

    ¡°Oh. It was a poor olddy.¡± I replied.

    ¡°What? Someone approached you when you were alone?¡± Kathy said in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah. When you went ahead a while ago, she approached me and talked about mermaid tales and curses of the sea. She told me to respect the sea.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she was just trying to scare you. Mermaids aren¡¯t real.¡± Andy said.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Kathy said too.

    ¡°I think she approached me to get money for food, so I gave her some then left¡± I replied to both of them.

    After that, there was a little moment of silence before Andy spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s so sad that we have to go back today.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. If I had not been in that ident, we could have stayed longer.¡± I said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nina. We can just go back next time. It¡¯s your ind after all.¡± Kathy said jokingly, trying to lift the mood of the group.

    ¡°Yeah. You are right. Let¡¯s go back when we have time again.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you promise that?¡± Andy asked.

    ¡°Of course I do. You are my best friends. Whom else would I take there?¡± I asked them yfully.

    After that, we all giggled then settled down afterwards. We still had a long way to go, so we decided to sleep until we reached the port of Garin. Today¡¯s events were really exhausting and draining so a little nap would really energize us again.

    A few momentster, someone woke us up. It was the helmsman of our boat.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Sir, we have arrived at the port¡± He said calmly.

    ¡°Oh! Sorry! We overslept.¡± I replied shyly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for boarding our boat!¡± He replied.

    ¡°Thank you for our safe trip! Captain!¡± I said cheerfully.

    The helmsman gave me a genuine smile and waved to us.

    We unloaded our luggages and waited for mom¡¯s driver to pick us up. We first dropped Kathy off since Andy and I are practically neighbors.

    ¡°Goodbye, Nina! Goodbye, Andy! Text me when you get home okay?¡¯ Kathy said as she was unloading her belongings.

    ¡®Okay. Goodbye Kathy! Take care!¡± Both Andy and I replied.

    After that, Kathy waved us goodbye before walking away and going home.

    Since our neighborhood is a little far from Kathy¡¯s, I decided to talk to Andy.

    ¡°A lot happened today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I almost had a heart attack.¡± Andy said.

    ¡°A heart attack?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes. A heart attack. When I saw you unconscious under the sea I panicked so bad. Even up until they were trying to revive you at shore. I was really worried about you, Nina.¡± Andy replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Andy. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I just really wanted to get the pretty coral that I saw.¡±

    ¡°A pretty coral? That¡¯s the reason you decided to take off your life jacket?¡± Andy asked amused.

    ¡°Yeah. It was really pretty. It looked like a flower under the sea.¡± I exined.

    ¡°If it looks like a flower then it must be a fox coral Nina. I can¡¯t me you. Fox corals are really pretty¡± Andy said while giving me a small smile.

    ¡°Oh! So they are called fox corals¡­¡± I said while looking at the window.

    We are both marine biology majors yet I did not know what that coral was called. I heard Andyugh which made meugh as well. Secondster, the car stopped in front of our house already.

    ¡°Thank you for the short trip Nina. I had fun.¡± Andy said before leaving.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you for everything today. I owe you one.!¡± I replied while smiling at him and waving goodbye.

    After that, I settled in our home too. I unloaded by luggages and carried it to my room. Upon opening my door, I immediately ran towards my bed and plumped into it. I was so tired. Everything that happened today was really tiring.

    A few momentster I decided to call my mom again.

    ¡°Hello, Mom?¡±

    ¡°Honey! How are you? Are you home already?¡± Mom asked me in a worried tone.

    ¡°Yes mom. I¡¯m at home already.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Okay honey. I¡¯m sorry I could not be there for you right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay mom. Uh¡­ where are you by the way mom?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Maldives. We have a 7-day tour here.¡±

    I scoffed at mom¡¯s reply. Apparently, mom is not in Heldi again. She is always never here when I need her the most.

    ¡°Oh. Okay mom.¡±

    ¡°Do you needpany there? I can ask Kevin to keep youpany for a while.¡± Mom suddenly asked me.

    ¡°No mom! Don¡¯t. I¡¯m okay here. I can just call Andy if I needpany.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mom asked again.

    ¡°Yes mom. I am one hundred percent sure!¡± I said with an encouraging tone.

    ¡°Okay then. I will be home soon okay? Just call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay mom. Take care there. See you soon! I said before ending the call.

    Iid back in bed as I tried not to remember what happened at the ind. That was no joke. It was a moment of life and death for me. For a moment I got scared at sea because I thought I would already die there. It is a good thing that Andy cared enough to look after me. If he did not get there in time, I think I would really be in a casket right now.

    I let out a heavy sigh. I tried to calm myself down but it wasn¡¯t working. I tried to y some of my favorite music to keep my mind off of things but it did not work. I tossed and turned on my bed and tried to sleep it off but that wasn¡¯t working either. As time passed by, the more frustrated I became.

    Momentster, I heard a knock on my door.

    ¡°Nina? Are you awake?¡± Our housekeeper called me.

    ¡°Yes I am.¡±

    ¡°Dinner is ready downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Okay. I will go down shortly, Thank you.¡± I replied.

    I fixed my bed and checked my phone before I went downstairs to eat. After eating, my Shiba Inu approached me. The sight of him trying to get a belly rub from me instantly made me happy. My Shiba Inu¡¯s name is Chai Chai. I got him as a present from my dad. He has been with the family for almost two years now.

    I carried Chai Chai up to my room to train and y with him. I tried to train him to shake hands and sit. I even prepared treats for him so that he¡¯ll do the tricks properly. After that, I decided to y with him by letting him chase after me. We ran and ran around my room until both of us got really tired.

    Since Chai Chai and I ran around so much, I got all sweaty. I decided to take another bath because having good hygiene is a thing for me. After taking a bath I sat down in front of my vanity mirror to apply my skin care products. I started applying the skin care products on my face before I proceeded with my body.

    I was applying lotion to my legs when I felt that my calves were a little rough. Upon looking at it, I saw fish scales. My eyes widened and I screamed. I looked at it again, thinking that I might have been seeing things but I wasn¡¯t. The fish scales were still there.

    I thought that maybe I was still hallucinating with what happened earlier so I wanted to confirm if the fish scales were real. I reached towards my calves to touch the fish scales. As soon as my fingers touched the fish scales, my mind went nk for a moment. They were really real.

    After that I stood up to go to my bed but before I could arrive, Chai Chai suddenly bit me. He bit the part where the fish scales were. It must have been because he was curious. He bit my foot harshly that is why it left a mark and bled. It¡¯s a good thing that Chai Chai is fully vinated for rabies or else I would be going to the hospital right now.

    I ced some towel over my wound first before I went to carry Chai Chai and put him in his cage again. After that, I went to the bathroom to wash my hands and get the first aid kit. I sat on the edge of my bed and slowly lifted the towel on my wound. The blood had dried up a little so some parts of the towel were already stuck in the wound. A few seconds passed with me excruciating in pain.

    After that I cleansed the wound with some hydrogen peroxide and then ced some anti infection ointment on it before bandaging it. When I was done with treating my wound, I decided to lie down and sleep. My foot was still hurting but it was bearable because of the medicine. It did not take long before I drifted off to sleep.

    The next day, I woke up at the sound of someone knocking on my door.

    ¡°Nina! Breakfast is ready dear¡±

    I heard our housekeeper say. I tossed my nket aside to get out of bed. As soon as I was supposed to stand up, I stumbled on the floor. I was shocked to see that my legs turned into a mermaid tail.

    ¡°Nina? Dear? Are you okay?¡± Our housekeeper asked.

    ¡°Yes. Yes. I am fine. I¡¯m just still a little sleepy.¡± I lied.

    I looked at my legs again in disbelief. I¡¯m panicking again. I do not know what to do.

    ¡°Are you sure dear? Do you want me toe in?¡± Our housekeeper asked again.

    If shees in and sees this, I¡¯m sure she will be really shocked.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. I will follow you soon after.¡± I lied again.

    ¡°Okay then. I will set the table for you.¡± Our housekeeper said and left.

    I heard her faltering footsteps so I knew she left already. I tried to stand up again but the scales were too slippery for the floor so I ended up stumbling again. After a few more tries, I started to be helpless. I needed help from someone who would not judge me, someone I trust sincerely.

    I immediately called Andy. After a few rings, he picked up the phone.

    ¡°Andy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up Nina?¡± He asked right away.

    ¡°Can youe over? I have a little bit of a situation at home right now.¡± I said indirectly.

    ¡°Oh! Are your parents fighting again?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. Can you just pleasee over?¡± I persuaded him.

    ¡°Alright. Just wait. I¡¯ll being over.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± I said with a sense of relief.

    ¡°Ah! Andy?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°By the way, when you arrive,e directly to my room.¡± I instructed him.

    ¡°Oh okay. Let me just wash up and change my clothes okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will be waiting.¡± I nodded while talking.

    After that I ended the call and crawled my way towards my door. I needed to unlock it so Andy coulde in directly. After that, I crawled back to my bed and ced a nket on top of my mermaid tail.

    Momentster, I heard someone ring our doorbell and it wasn¡¯t long before I heard a knock on my door.

    ¡°Nina? Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Yes you can.¡±

    Andy pushed the door and looked at me right away.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you sick?¡± Andy asked worriedly.

    ¡°No but I have something to tell you.¡± I said.

    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡± Andy was all ears.

    ¡°Promise me first that you won¡¯t be shocked.¡± I tried to make him promise.

    ¡°Okay. I promise.¡±

    After he said those words, I hesitantly pulled my nket away andprepared myself with Andy¡¯s possible reactions.

    As soon as Andy saw my legs¡­

    ¡°What a realistic fish tail! Where did you get it?¡± he said while holding back hisugh.

    I was furious when I heard what he said. He thought I was joking.

    ¡°This is not fake Andy, and it can¡¯t be removed. What can I do?¡± I looked at Andy worried.

    Andy¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He instantly became serious. After a few seconds he spoke again.

    ¡°Please tell me that you did not take the fox coral with you Nina.¡±

    ¡°I did not. I just pulled it off but I did not take it. I actually dropped it when the jellyfishes surrounded me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the sea is punishing you Nina. For disrupting their ecosystem.¡± He tried to joke.

    ¡°Stop it Andy. It¡¯s not funny.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­Okay. But, when did this fish tail appear on you?¡± Andy asked again.

    ¡°Last night. After I took a bath, I had fish scales on my calves. But I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, I thought it would be gone right away. I never imagined it would turn into an actual fishtail overnight¡± I exined.

    ¡°Should we try pulling it then?¡± Andy suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Andy tried to pull off the fish tail with all his might. As soon as he started pulling, I screamed out loud. Every time he pulled, it would hurt really badly so we decided to stop it.

    After that we searched the web for possible ways to remove the tail. While we were searching for other methods, I suddenly started to sing.

    ¡°Woah. Nina?¡±

    ¡°I do not know what¡¯s happening Andy¡± I sang my response again.

    Andy looked at me worriedly and told me to calm down. We continued to search possible ways to remove the tail but we still failed.

    When nothing seemed to work, Andy suggested something to me.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital Nina?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± I immediately refused the idea.

    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s because my situation is unreal. They might take me into aboratory and study me.¡±

    To be honest, I was really afraid of going to the hospital. I wasn¡¯t sure if the doctors would treat me or turn me into one of their experiments. They might keep me locked in somewhere so that they can explore my situation longer. I felt scared at the thought.

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re right.¡± Andy said while sounding defeated.

    ¡°But we have to do something with that, Nina.¡± Andy said again

    ¡°Something with that?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°You are my friend but an unbearable fish smell ising out of you.¡± Andy said while avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ I¡¯m sorry Andy. I did not know.¡± I said while looking shyly at him.

 Chapter 4

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    After that embarrassing moment with Andy, I decided to stop doing the folk remedies that we have been reading for quite some time now.

    Momentster, our housekeeper knocked again.

    ¡°Nina, you and your friend shoulde downstairs and eat some lunch.¡± She said through the door.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Can you just bring the food up here? I do not feel so good.¡± I lied again.

    ¡°Alright dear. I will bring both of your food up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said sincerely.

    After a few minutes. We heard her knock again. Andy stood up to take the food. He opened my door just big enough for the tray to fit. He was very careful not to let our housekeeper see me.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Andy said with a smile.

    ¡°I will bring the tray down once we are finished.¡± He added.

    ¡°Alright then. Get well soon, young miss.¡± Our housekeeper said before leaving.

    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡± I shouted back so that she could hear me through the door.

    After that, Andy closed the door and our housekeeper left right away.

    As soon as Andy ced the tray down, I grabbed my food right away. I have been hungry since I skipped breakfast because of my little dilemma.

    Andy was shocked and looked at me with disbelief. He let out a giggle.

    ¡°Well someone¡¯s hungry¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°Yeah. I am. So shut up and eat.¡± I replied.

    When we were done eating, Andy went out of my room to return the tray and the dishes but came back right away.

    We decided to spend the rest of the afternoon in bed. We were both tired after trying all the possible methods we searched online. As soon as we gotfortable, both of us drifted off to sleep.

    A couple of hourster, we woke up and it was already dinner time.

    We heard a knock on the door again.

    ¡°Nina, dinner is ready. You and your friend should eat.¡± Our housekeeper said again.

    Andy immediately stood up to get the food tray from the door.

    ¡°Thank you for the food¡± Andy said as he carried the food tray.

    ¡°You are wee. Eat well.¡± Our housekeeper said again.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Auntie. You and your workmates can go home for the weekend. Andy will be staying with me. Please take this as your day off.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why dear?¡±

    ¡°I just want to be alone with my friend for a couple of days. I already told mom about this and she agreed.¡± I told a lie again.

    I need to keep our house servants away for a little while because I¡¯m afraid that they might see my condition. I don¡¯t want them to be surprised.

    ¡°Okay young miss. I will tell the others too. Thank you.¡± Our housekeeper replied and then left.

    After that, Andy and I ate in silence. After eating, he went down again to return the food tray and the dishes.

    [Andy¡¯s Perspective]

    As soon as I arrived in the kitchen, Nina¡¯s housekeeper was already waiting for the dishes.

    ¡°You can just leave them there.¡± She instructed me.

    ¡°Oh. Thank you.¡± I said politely.

    ¡°You can go back up.¡± She told me while smiling.

    I nodded as a response.

    ¡°Oh, dear. Can you tell Nina that I would be going after this. I don¡¯t want to disturb her anymore. She might be resting.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. But what about the others?¡±

    ¡°Oh, everyone else headed home already. I only stayed to cook and clean up after you.¡± The housekeeper said again with a smile.

    ¡°Oh. Okay then. Please go home safely.¡± I said and then went back up.

    As soon as I entered Nina¡¯s room, I told her what their housekeeper asked me to tell. She just nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Uh Nina, can I go back home and get some clothes?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked me puzzled.

    ¡°I want to sleep over. So that I can help you.¡± I bluntly told her.

    ¡°Oh. Okay then.¡±

    After hearing that, I quickly went back home to get some of my clothes.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    When Andy came back from getting some clothes, we went back into researching answers to remove my fish tail.

    We read multiple mermaid stories and came to a conclusion that the only way I could get my legs back is to receive true love¡¯s kiss.

    But the problem is, I wasn¡¯t in love. I don¡¯t even like someone or know someone who happens to like me. So how can I get a true love¡¯s kiss?

    I read the story further.

    ¡°In the Little Mermaid, Ariel falls in love with Prince Jake, which means I have to find my Prince Jake so that I can change my legs back to normal.¡±

    I looked at Andy with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Yeah that can be¡­ but Nina, these are just our guesses. We don¡¯t know what the real solution is.¡± Andy said, unsure.

    ¡°I know that. But believing this story is better than believing nothing at all.¡± I rebutted.

    ¡°What if the reason you have a tail is because of someone like Oliliva in the story?¡± Andy suddenly asked.

    ¡°Oliliva?¡± I curiously asked.

    ¡°Yes. Here in the story, she was the reason why Ariel¡¯s legs became a mermaid tail. So maybe you have to find your real life Oliliva too.¡± Andy suggested.

    An idea suddenly popped into my head. It must be grandma Lucia. She was the only one who talked to me about the sea and curses of mermaids.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ Andy!¡± I eximed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Andy asked.

    ¡°It must be the grandmother I was talking about. Remember? That one I told you about on our way home. She was the only one who said weird stuff about the sea and mermaids.¡± I told Andy.

    Andy looked at me with surprise from the sudden realization.

    ¡°You are right! We must find her right away¡± Andy said.

    ¡°Yes we do. Let¡¯s go back to Pulgy Ind tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. For now, let us first rest.¡± Andy suddenly said.

    I looked at the time and it¡¯s already past 11 PM.

    ¡°Yeah you are right.¡±

    After that, Andy helped me to getfortable in bed before going to the room next door. Since all of our house helpers are not around anymore, Andy felt more rxed with the idea of leaving me alone.

    The next day, after eating breakfast Andy and I got ready to leave home again. He got me a wheelchair so that I canfortably travel from one ce to another.

    Momentster, our driver arrived to pick us up. It took us a few minutes before we arrived at Garin Port. A surprise was waiting for us at the port.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Excuse me? What happened here?¡±

    ¡°A ne fell into the sea just a couple of minutes ago. Search and rescue operations are ongoing right now.¡± A fisherman said.

    ¡°A ne? Do you know how many passengers there are?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I am not sure but they said that the pilot and a celebrity are still missing.¡±

    Andy asked the fisherman curiously who the celebrity was and he answered that it was DJ Kevin. He was the DJ at my debut.

    After that, the fisherman left, leaving me and Andy facing looking at each other meaningfully.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andy looked at me with a puzzled face.

    ¡°I think that handsome DJ is my prince Jake, so we have to find that handsome DJ.¡± I eximed.

    ¡°Wait, what? Shouldn¡¯t we go find Grandma Lucia first?¡± Andy doesn¡¯t understand my logic at all.

    ¡°We should go find that handsome DJ first because he might be my prince Jake. He can turn my legs back to normal.¡± I tried to exin.

    ¡°That is why we need to find him first because he might be my prince. After that we can go find Grandma Lucia and ask her about my situation¡± I added.

    ¡°Are you sure that is how it works?¡± Andy asked again.

    ¡°Yes. I am sure. Now can you push me near the shore?¡± I asked Andy.

    He then pushed me near the shore.

    ¡°Can you push me a little bit further? Just up until my fish tail is submerged.¡±

    Andy pushed me further into the sea. I got excited as soon as my tail was touched by the water.

    ¡°I will go and swim to find the pilot and that handsome DJ¡± I told Andy my n.

    Andy suddenly held my hand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You can¡¯t swim that well. What if you drown again?¡± Andy asked worriedly.

    ¡°I am a mermaid now Andy. I have a fish tail therefore I can swim,¡± I said as I dove into the sea.

    As I swam away, Andy rented a boat saying he was going to help with the search and rescue operations but he wasn¡¯t. He wanted to keep an eye on me, that is why he rented the boat.

    While Andy was paddling, I swam deep under the sea and I felt very happy. Schools of fishes were swimming right beside me. Other sea creatures seem like they are waving at me. Corals were shining their colors brightly. Since I am a mermaid now, I could keep my eyes open for a long time underwater and what I saw was just breathtaking. Life under the sea, sure, is different.

    Momentster, I saw a man floating nearby. He was unconscious but he was still breathing. I approached the man and the first thing I noticed was the wedding ring he was wearing.

    ¡°This must be the pilot.¡± I thought to myself.

    Since I know that Andy was close by, I shouted at him.

    ¡°Andy! Here!¡±

    A few momentster, Andy¡¯s boat was already at where I was.

    ¡°Throw me a life jacket¡±

    Andy threw the life jacket and I immediately put it on the pilot. I then pushed the pilot close to Andy¡¯s boat.

    ¡°Take him to shore Andy. He needs help.¡± I said.

    ¡°Okay. How about you then?¡± He asked while fishing the pilot out of the water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I got this Andy.¡± I said and swam away.

    When I was a few meters away, I lifted my head above water and saw that Andy was already paddling towards the shore. I felt relieved and happy that I was able to save a life.

    Honestly, before saving him, I hesitated at first. He was wearing a wedding ring so I knew that he wasn¡¯t going to be of any help for me. I attempted to leave him floating at sea but my conscience got to me. That is why I saved him by calling Andy for help.

    I swam deeply at sea again. The view was still majestic. Just seeing how marine life interacts with each other makes me excited. I observed how the small fishes went around the corals and how some creatures moved on top of the seabed. My heart melted at the sight. They were so cute to look at.

    After a few more minutes, I finally arrived at Pulgy Ind. The area looked familiar, that is why I knew I was already at Pulgy Ind. I tried to roam the ind hoping that the DJ was somewhere floating or was washed ashore.

    Momentster, I saw something blue on the shoreline. It was a few meters away from me so I swam closer. As I approached closer and closer to that blue thing on the shore, I realized that it was a person.

    ¡°That must be him!¡± I thought excitedly so I swam faster.

    When I got to where he was, he was lying on his stomach. I climbed ashore to check on his condition. I saw his shoulder go up and down so I knew he was still breathing. After that I tried to lie him down on his back. As soon as I pushed him, I saw blood on my hands. That is when I realized that he had big cuts on his stomach and thighs. He was bleeding badly.

    I panicked at the sight of the blood. He must have bumped into some of the corals when he was washed away by the tides. Flustered, I urgently ripped a part of his clothes to serve as bandage for his wounds. I first wrapped the cut he had on the stomach. I used all my strength to lift him up so that I would wrap the cloth around his waist. After that, I treated the cut he had on his left thigh. I also wrapped a piece of cloth around it to help stop the bleeding.

    When I calmed down and came back to my senses, it was very difficult to ignore his manly features. He was wearing a loose blue sweater that hid his body vey well but because I needed some bandages. I could see most of his upper body now. He had six-pack abs and his body was defined very well. His skin was tan which matched his facial features nicely. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sight. Everything about him was absolutely perfect. He couldn¡¯t be more perfect!

    After gawking at him while he was unconscious, I leaned in closer to him. I whispered my true intentions of saving him.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I saved you because I believe that you are my prince Jake. You are even quite better because you look more handsome up close.¡± I giggled a little.

    ¡°This might sound weird but I need you. I really do. So, please fall in love with me? You are myst hope.¡± I continued to say.

    After I said those words, he began to move a little and opened his eyes. I instantly froze. I did not know what to do. Did he hear everything that I said?

    [Kevin Perspective]

    ¡°You are myst hope.¡± I heard someone whisper in my ear.

    After I heard those words, I tried to move but I couldn¡¯t. My body ached all over and the pain was unbearable. I can hear the waves crashing to the shore. I must be on an ind or a beach resort.

    I then tried to open my eyes. I immediately scanned the area until my eyes locked with another pair of eyes. A woman was smiling widely at me.

    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Nina.¡± She said.

    I was shocked and scared at her at the same time. The pain I was bearing wasn¡¯t helping either. So as soon as she said the greeting, I fainted.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    After saying my hello, he immediately fainted again. I panicked. He might be losing too much blood. I repeatedly shook him to wake him up but he didn¡¯t, so my fear grew.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t moving at all, I began shouting at the top of my lungs.

    ¡°Help! Please! Anyone?¡±

    After shouting those words, by then did I only realize that there was no one else on this ind except for the both of us.

 Chapter 5

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    I fell asleep next to my prince after hopelessly shouting for hours.

    ¡°Good morning, my prince.¡± I said as I looked at him again. He was unconscious but it was a good thing that he was still breathing.

    I need him to be alive. He is the only one who can save me from having this fish tail.

    I angrily flicked my tail and looked down as soon as I said those words but I was shocked to see my legs back to normal. I could not believe what I was seeing. I haven¡¯t had my true love¡¯s kiss yet but my legs are back. I screamed happily because my beautiful long legs are back. I was so excited to the point that I ran around the seashore. My voice was also back to normal because it slightly changed when I became a mermaid.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay! I¡¯m finally okay!¡± I thought to myself.

    I danced happily for a couple more times before I realized that I was missing something. As the sea breeze brushed against my skin, I instantly felt cold. Now that my fish tail is gone, I became naked down there.

    I urgently looked for a big leaf that I could use to cover my body. As I was looking for something to hide mydy part, I heard a loud scream from a group of people.

    ¡°Nina! Kevin!¡± I heard people simultaneously say.

    It took me a while before I realized who they were. I jumped up from excitement. They are a group of rescuers.

    ¡°Nina! Kevin!¡± I heard them scream again.

    I could not shout back because I was practically half naked. Their voices get louder and louder as they approach our location.

    ¡°Nina! Kevin!¡± They shouted again.

    They areing closer and closer to our location yet I still have nothing to cover mydy parts. I started to panic again. I did not know what to do. If I don¡¯t let them know that we are here, we might be stranded here for days.

    ¡°We are here!¡± I finally decided to shout.

    ¡°Nina?¡± I heard a familiar voice say.

    ¡°Andy we are here near the shore!¡± I shouted again.

    I could not let Andy see me this way. He might think that something happened between me and Kevin. I looked around to find a ce where I could hide. I scanned the area and saw a big rock in the middle of the sea, just a couple of meters from the shore. I quickly ran there to hide.

    A few momentster, I saw Andye out of the tropical forest with a group of coast guard personnel and some medics. They first saw Kevin lying on the sand helplessly so they gave attention to him first. They reced the improvised bandages that I did before carrying him in a stretcher and walking away.

    ¡°Where is the girl¡± One of the personnel asked Andy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she is definitely here. She was the one who shouted back at us a while ago.¡± Andy said with full determination.

    ¡°Okay let¡¯s split up then. I will look for her around here. You go look for her the other way¡± Another man suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Andy replied.

    ¡°If you find her, call us right away, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Andy replied again.

    As soon as the coast guard personnel were far from Andy. I tried to call his attention.

    ¡°Pst!¡±

    ¡°Pst!¡±

    ¡°Pst!¡±

    I tried three times but he could not hear me. At that moment, I decided to pick some stones under water and throw them towards him.

    ¡°Pst!¡± I said again while throwing a rock.

    Finally, Andy noticed the sound the rock created when it hit the water. I waved at him hysterically.

    ¡°Nina?¡±

    ¡°Andy!¡±

    He quickly approached me. When I heard that he was near, I crouched down so that my lower body was submerged underwater.

    ¡°Nina! Thank God you are safe¡± He tried to hug me but I stopped him.

    He looked at me with puzzled eyes. I then slowly stretched my legs so he could see them underwater. His expression immediately changed from being puzzled to being happy.

    ¡°Your legs are back to normal!¡± He excitedly said.

    ¡°Yeah they have. But I have a problem¡­¡± I said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Problem? What is it?¡± Andy asked with concern.

    ¡°Half of my body is naked Andy.¡± I said and looked at him awkwardly.

    He was only wearing a coat, a shirt and a pair of shorts.

    ¡°Can you lend me your coat?¡± I asked shyly.

    He immediately gave me his coat and turned around to give me some privacy. I tried it on but it was too short to cover my pearls down there.

    ¡°It¡¯s too short. It can¡¯t cover my legs.¡± I said helplessly.

    Without saying another word, he removed his shorts and gave them to me.

    ¡°Wear this too, then.¡± He said to me while handling his shorts and still looking away.

    I grabbed his shorts and wore them immediately.

    ¡°Okay you can look now.¡± I said.

    After I said that, he immediately hugged me and I heard him give out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I am really happy to see you safe.¡± He said.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me again.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go? I¡¯ll tell them I already found you.¡± Andy said.

    ¡°Wait, will you be okay?¡± I asked out of concern.

    He was only wearing boxer shorts now.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. They brought towels anyway. I can just get one once we get back on the rescue boat¡± He said partly confident and partly ashamed.

    I gave him a small smile and mentally thanked him. It was a good thing I had a friend like him because I don¡¯t think that other people can do the same thing he does for me.

    We walked towards the rescue boat silently but Andy cleared the way for me. He shoved off some twigs and branches that might hurt me. He also pushed some big nts out of the way.

    Upon arriving at the boat, I immediately went to see my prince being treated. I felt a sense of relief when I knew he was okay. After that, the boat then sped off towards the port of Garin so we could all go home after everything that happened.

    When we arrived at the port, an ambnce was already waiting for Kevin. The coast guard personnel quickly transferred him there and sped off to the nearest local hospital.

    After that, Andy and I quietly went home too.

    ¡°Do you still needpany Nina?¡± Andy asked before parting ways with me.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Nope. I think I¡¯ll be fine. I got my feet back after all.¡± I replied with a wide smile.

    ¡°Okay then. See you when I see you Nina!¡± Andy said happily.

    After that, we both went home to rest after this long and tiring day.

    The next day, I woke up from the sound of my notifications. A lot of people were messaging me on my social media ounts. I got flustered with all the messages I was receiving but I patiently opened them one by one.

    ¡°Good day Ms. Nina! We are from SBS news. We would like to invite you for an interview regarding Mr. Kevin. It hase to our attention that you are the one who saved him at sea so we would like to cover your story. We will wait for your response. Thank you.¡± One message said.

    ¡°Greeting Ms. Nina! Your heroic act at sea is truly inspiring and we would like to cover your story. We are from TVN international. Please reply with your avable day and time if you are interested. Regards, TVN international staff.¡± The other said.

    ¡°OMG! Ms. Nina! I admire your courage!¡± A random person said.

    ¡°I think she saved DJ Kevin to gain poprity. She is a fake.¡± I hatermented.

    I got confused with all the messages I was reading. Who told the press that I was the one who saved him?

    I immediately searched for the trending news on my cell phone. I read the article titles one by one again.

    ¡°DJ Kevin saved by a courageous woman¡±

    ¡°DJ Kevin and Pilot were saved from sea¡±

    ¡°Wonder Woman in real life? Who saved DJ Kevin and his pilot?¡±

    Things started to settle in my mind. I am getting all these messages because apparently I am on the news for saving DJ Kevin.

    After pondering upon whether to do the interview or not, I decided to do it. I messaged one of the TV stations that wanted to do the interview with me.

    ¡°Thank you for response Ms. Nina. We will expect you tomorrow morning, 10 A. M. here at our building. We look forward to our interview with you.¡± The TV station messaged me back.

    I was excited for the interview so I called Andy and Kathy. After I broke the news to them and a little bit of catching up, we ended the call.

    The next day, I woke up early to prepare for the interview. I picked out my best dress to impress the crowd, I would be on TV after all. When I was done picking my dress, I proceeded to take a bath and do my make-up. After I was done with fixing myself, I got my keys and drove off to the TV station.

    Upon arriving, most of the staff immediately helped me with my mic and quickly briefed me on what to do. I also met the anchor and had a little chit-chat with her before we went live.

    ¡°Okay! 3, 2, 1 Action!¡± The director said and the cameras started rolling.

    ¡°Good morning everyone! This is TVN news and here are our headlines for today!¡± The news anchor introduced and then a quick pre-recorded video of the news.

    They first finished all the other news before airing the one where I am involved.

    ¡°Now for our celebrity news. Yesterday, DJ Kevin and his crew suffered a devastating ident. The ne of him and his crew crashed at sea. This happened around 7 in the morning. Now, what happened to the search and rescue operations? How were they saved? Why is the media telling that a brave woman saved DJ Kevin? To know what happened more clearly, we have Ms. Mina, here with us today to tell us her story.¡±

    The anchor mispronounced my name.

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s Nina by the way.¡± I corrected the anchor and then said hi to the viewers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that Ms. Nina. So can you tell us what happened yesterday?¡± the news anchor asked.

    ¡°So, yesterday, my friend and I were on our way to Pulgy Ind to find someone. Unfortunately, upon arriving at the port of Garin, the fisherfolks told us that we can¡¯t go to the ind because an ident happened¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. After that what did you do next?¡± the anchor asked again.

    ¡°We asked who was in the ident and the folks said it was a celebrity.¡±

    ¡°After telling you that it was a celebrity, what did you say next?¡± The anchor kept the conversation engaging.

    ¡°Naturally, I asked who that celebrity was. And then they told me it was DJ Kevin.¡±

    ¡°When you knew it was the famous DJ Kevin, what did you do next?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I quickly told the search and rescue team that I would like to join the search. I happened to know DJ Kevin because he was the DJ on my 18th birthday just a couple of days back¡± I partly lied and told the truth at the same time.

    I couldn¡¯t tell them that I turned into a mermaid and I needed true love¡¯s kiss to break the curse.

    ¡°Oh so you already knew DJ Kevin before everything happened. That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it actually is.¡±

    ¡°So after that? What did you do next?¡±

    ¡°My friend and I borrowed a boat and sailed at sea. We first found the pilot and he was unconscious so I told my friend to get the pilot treated first while I looked for DJ Kevin.¡± I lied again.

    ¡°If you and your friend parted ways? Then how did you survive at sea?¡±

    ¡°I swam. I am a pretty good swimmer and I know the ind somehow so I knew where to go.¡±

    ¡°Know the ind? How so?¡± The anchor asked again.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s because my family owns Pulgy Ind. My father bought it for me for my birthday.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s incredible.¡± The anchor eximed.

    ¡°Okay. Now let us go back to the part where you already found DJ Kevin.¡±

    ¡°So, when I found him, he was actually lying on his stomach. When I turned him around, that¡¯s when I saw his injuries. The tidal waves were strong so he probably got hurt with one of the coral reefs around the ind.¡± I continued the story.

    ¡°I was told that when you saw the injuries, you quickly bandaged them. The doctors even said that if you did not do that, he would not have survived. That is why they call you a hero.¡± The anchor mentioned.

    ¡°I think being called a hero is too much. I believe that anyone in position would do the same if they are faced with that kind of situation. But, I sincerely appreciate everyone who thinks I am a hero.¡± I politely said and smiled.

    ¡°Wow, you are even humble.¡± The anchormented.

    Iughed.

    ¡°Oh thank you.¡± I said again.

    ¡°Alright folks! That¡¯s it for today. Again, we thank Ms. Nina for lending us a few minutes of her time to share her wonderful story.¡± She paused for a while and then continued.

    ¡°This is your loyal TVN anchor saying, have a wonderful day ahead.¡± She said as closing remarks and then smiled.

    ¡°Cut!¡± We heard the director say.

    ¡°Okay guys! That was a good live session. Thank you for your cooperation.¡± He addressed everyone on set.

    The anchor and I moved away from the set to have our mics removed. We had a little chat again before we bid our goodbyes. Before leaving, the director also thanked me foring and participating in their show. I just smiled at him and thanked him too for inviting me.

    After all that, I decided to go home right away.

    When I got home, I was surprised to see Andy and Kathy sittingfortably on our couch.

    ¡°Hey guys! What a surprise!¡±

    ¡°Hey babe! We really wanted to do this for you. Your housekeeper let us in¡± Kathy said.

    ¡°So? Start talking!¡± Andy said.

    I told them the story of what happened on set and how the staff treated me. Later on, we opened the TV to watch the dyed broadcast. While watching, Kathy and Andy constantly teased me for looking a little fat on TV.

    ¡°OMG girl! You are now popr on social media! Look, hashtag HeroGirl is trending¡± Kathy looked at the information in her mobile phone.

    ¡°Yes! You are very popr now, and your followers have increased by more than 5, 000 in just a day¡± Andy echoed.

    I quickly snatched Andy¡¯s phone and looked at it in surprise

    ¡°Is this true? This cannot be real.¡± I said in disbelief

    ¡°Well it is, so suck it up.¡± Andy said.

    ¡°I¡¯m famous!¡± I suddenly shouted out loud.

    Both Kathy and Andy covered their ears because my voice was too loud but we all ended upughing together.

    To be honest, I enjoyed the feeling of being recognized as someone who did a good deed.

    Momentster, Kathy asked again.

    ¡°By the way, why did both of you want to go back to Pulgy Ind?¡±

    Andy and I started looking at each other awkwardly. We haven¡¯t really talked about how to answer that question.

    ¡°We just wanted to leave the city temporarily and it was the closest ce to go¡± I said.

    ¡°Yeah. We really did not n it at all. It was just an impulsive decision.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disappointment.

    ¡°I hope you can have me on your next trip. You know that you can take me with you anytime. Andy, you know that I wille right away when you send a text message right?¡± Kathy said.

    After that, she threw a wink at Andy, and Andy turned to look at me awkwardly.

    They were teasing each other again. I guess bickering is a part of their lovenguage. I stood up and turned to leave but I suddenly wanted to do something with them.

    ¡°Can you stop fighting? Why don¡¯t we all go shopping?¡± I suggested.

    Kathy jumped off the sofa happily. Kathy immediately thought about what clothes to buy and then went to the toilet to go get ready.

    Meanwhile, Andy said that he wanted to contact a photographypany for his internship, so he didn¡¯t go with us.

    At the mall, we have only been here for 30 minutes but Kathy was already carrying five to six bags of clothes, bags and jewelry. I haven¡¯t even bought anything yet.

    We kept on walking around the mall and she keptining about how heavy her shopping bags were.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave them at the baggage counter first? I suggested.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Kathy smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor. The baggage counter is located there.¡± Kathy quickly pulled me towards the esctor.

    After getting off the esctor, Kathy suddenlyughed at me.

    I looked at her confused.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± I asked.

    Kathy then looked at me from head to toe

    ¡°Are you tanned? Your face and legs are totally different in color.¡± She said whileughing.

    I looked at Kathy a little angrily.

    ¡°I know why¡­it¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t there to help you apply the sunscreen right?¡± Kathy said jokingly.

    I smiled at her remark.

    ¡°Anyway, I was just shocked with the color difference. But you are still pretty.¡± She added to say.

    After leaving her shopping bags at the baggage counter, we went to a pretty shop. They were selling shorts, miniskirts, loose pants, dresses and tank tops which are great for summer.

    I carefully looked around the shop until I found something I like. I quickly grabbed it and went inside the changing booth. I changed my clothes right away to check if the skirt fits. After I zipped it up, I looked in the mirror and I was satisfied with the way it looked on me.

    I decided that I will take this skirt with me. While taking off the skirt, I suddenly froze. I saw some fish scales starting to appear on my legs again. I panicked. I know that Kathy is just right outside.

    I stayed inside the changing booth for quite some time until I heard Kathy knock.

    ¡°Nina? Are you done?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No not yet. I am still trying on a lot of outfits.¡± I lied.

    ¡°Hurry up! It¡¯s already five o¡¯ clock. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She whined.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you head first to the restaurant? I will follow you shortly.¡± I suggested, so that she could go.

    ¡°Okay then! Should I order for you?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay. I will order one myself when I get there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See you there!¡± Kathy excitedly said.

    As soon as I heard her steps faltering, I opened the door of the changing booth and peeked outside. When Kathy was nowhere to be found, I quickly grabbed the skirt I tried on and grabbed a tank top and a loose pant and paid everything at the counter.

    After paying, I went back to the changing booth to change into the tank top and loose pants. I need to hide the scales that were visible. I can¡¯t go roaming around the mall in a dress where people could see the scales.

    While I was changing, I noticed that the scales were appearing faster and faster. I quickly ran to the nearest exit until I reached the parking lot. I was desperately looking for a ce to hide where nobody could see me becauseI might turn into a mermaid any moment now.

    I went inside the parking lot¡¯sfort room. A few people only use thisfort room because it is too far from the main floors of the mall. I locked myself in one of the cubicles and I ced the cover of the toilet seat down so that I could sit on top of it. A littleter, as soon as I sat down, my legs turned into a fish tail again.

    My mind stopped working for a moment. I did not know how to get out of the mall. I don¡¯t even have anything to cover my tail. I was getting frustrated so I cried hard.

    After a while, I decided to call Andy again. After all, he is the only one who knows that I am a mermaid.

    He picked up the phone after three rings.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± He asked.

    After he said those words, I hastily exined my situation and told him that I needed his help while crying.

    ¡°Stop crying okay? I will get you there. Just wait for me¡± Andy said to soothe me before ending the call.

    I know I am a little selfish right now because I called Andy away from an important internship but I really needed his help.

    A few minutester.

    ¡°Nina?¡± A familiar voice asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Third cubicle from the door.¡±

    Andy gently knocked and I opened the door. He gave me a nket to cover myself before he leaned in to carry me. He quickly ced me in his car and drove off.

    When we got home, Andy carried me again from the first floor to the second floor. While he was at it, he keptining that I was too heavy, teasing me every time he took a step forward. Since I did not want to lose, I said that I wasn¡¯t heavy, he was just too weak.

    After I said those words, he pretended to throw me down the stairs so I hung on to him tightly while both of usughed at our silliness.

 Chapter 6

    Nina¡¯s Point of View

    As we approached my room, Andy asked me curiously, ¡°Why did your feet turn to tails again? Did you touch something? Did you do something while you were there? Maybe because you touch the water? I¡¯m really curious how your feet turn into tails and vice versa. What would be the triggering factor?¡± he was talking while still carrying me in his arm. I noticed how hard it is for him to carry me but I can¡¯t do anything for now because of my situation.

    We arrived Infront of my room, considering that he was carrying me in a bridal style. I immediately helped him open the door knob and push the door open, then we went inside. He then slowly drops me in my bed.

    After he sessfully puts me in my bed, he stands up and stretches his body. ¡°My back hurts¡± he said as he twisted his hips slowly as he tried to stretch his back that was hurting. When he finished doing that, he looked at me again.

    ¡°You are so mean. I am not that heavy. Besides, I am a light eater. You are just weak. Admit it.¡± I am teasing him because of what he said. He red at me but I ignored him.

    I paused for a moment then continued speaking ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter anything strange. Me and Kathy were just talking. After I finished talking with Kathy, I turned to look in the mirror. I was looking at my reflection when suddenly I felt that my thighs were itching. As I was going to scratch it, I noticed that there were scales that were starting to build. My thighs then grow scales and I can¡¯t do anything about it. I was stunned and before I knew it my feet turned to tails again. It was exactly 5:45 in the afternoon. I really don¡¯t know what happened. I was also curious about it.¡± After describing the situation to him at that time, I also wondered what happened when I changed back to fishtail for no reason.

    In the room, Andy and I lie down on the bed with our eyes staring straight at the ceiling, discussing how, why, when or what would happen to my feet changing back to the fish tail and the time point. The information Andy found shows that 5:45 is exactly the time point of sunset today. I looked at Andy thoughtfully. ¡°Could it be rted to the sunrise and sunset time point in Greend?¡± I asked Andy curiously, ¡°How do you say it? Why did you think it would be that?¡± he said curiously.

    ¡°Because if my memory is correct before I saved Kevin, I was a mermaid all day, but after saving him, suddenly, my tails turned to feet again when the sunrise came, but at sunset the same day, my legs changed back to being fishtails again.¡± I exined the details carefully to Andy for fear of missing any key points. I was so eager to know how my tails could return.

    ¡°Is that what you mean when you say that you are a normal person, with two feet during the day and transforming into a mermaid by night?¡± Andy summarized my exnation to him and came up with that thought.

    I changed my position, looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, it is, but why did it be like this? What is happening?¡± I was so eager that I answered him a bit loud.

    ¡°Maybe saving him was not enough? Or maybe he was not your real prince? What if he was not really and what if your real prince was somebody you have met but you still didn¡¯t know because you are engulfed with the thought that Kevin was your prince? What if that somebody is you real true love? Real price? What do you think of it?¡± Andy asked me continuously. I saw the eagerness in his eyes as he was telling his questions and assumptions.

    I was a bit lost. It took me a while to absorb everything he said, but, as I realized what he was trying to say my mind went nk. In my mind I don¡¯t want to ept everything he was assuming, because deep in my heart, I know and I believe that Kevin is the one and my destiny. I didn¡¯t want to tell him that so instead I just kept my mouth shut.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Turning my head, I saw a new message popping up on my mobile phone. I grabbed my phone and opened the message about the annual music festival in Heldi. I grabbed it and read the full message then got excited. I was really looking forward to this news.

    I turned again to Andy who was continuously staring at the ceiling like he was watching a movie, grabbed his hand, looked at him and then told him.

    ¡°Andy please take me to the annual music festival in Heldi please. Please. I really want to go there. Please take me there.¡± I used my puppy eyes to lure him to say yes to me.

    Andy asked me when it was going to be held, and I turned again to look at the information on my mobile phone. It showed that it was on the 12th of the month, that is, the night after tomorrow, but what should I do to turn my tails back to feet before the annual party starts? Do I need to wait? Do I need to consult someone? What should I do? I really need to think of a solution now or else I won¡¯t be able to attend the party.

    I look at Andy. His brows formed a thick line, probably because he was thinking of a way to help me find a solution to my dilemma. After a while of watching his face, I saw some changes. I was hoping that he could find a solution. Right there and then I saw him taking out a thick cloth from nowhere. He started cutting it and making something from it. After some time, he was finished. He then put it in the air. I was shocked to see a skirt. He formed a skirt using the clothes he was cutting. Amazing.

    I knew what he was up to but the next question is how can I move with my tails? How can I possibly move without the people noticing my fish tails? I was thinking for quite a bit but surrendered and just looked at him curiously to ask.

    ¡°How can I move with my tails?¡± I asked him hopeful to hear his solution.

    ¡°I have an idea? Do you want to hear it?¡± Andy immediately came up with a perfect solution.

    ¡°Okay. Okay. Let me hear it! I was really waiting for a good solution. I know I can count on you.¡± I said to him excitedly.

    ¡°First you need to learn how to cope up with a patient with leg injury.¡± He said proudly.

    ¡°Why do I need to learn from him or her? How can they help me?¡±

    ¡°Because the only difference you have is that you have a tail because they really can¡¯t move their legs at all. Having said that, you can learn to maneuver or move without much effort.¡±

    I realized that what he said was true.

    After learning like others, I won¡¯t have any ws moving with your tails. The music festival will be held soon, so I decided to do what he said. I can only take advantage of these two days to intensify my practice. I really need to devote myself to learn how to move with a broken leg.

    The next morning, On the first day of practice, Andy came early and when I went out, he pushed my wheelchair onto the turf. However, because the grass is uneven, Soon, my wheelchair overturned, and because I was sitting on the wheelchair I fell down too. I looked at him with my eyes zing in anger.

    With anger I shouted at him saying, ¡°Why did you do that? Don¡¯t you know how to be careful? Look at me? I fell down with your stupidity!¡± I was very enraged but when I looked at him, I saw that he was still calm. He didn¡¯t even flinch at what I had said to him. Instead he went to my wheelchair to fix it and then went to my side to help me get on.

    After fixing me on the wheelchair he then exined to me why he did that

    ¡°What if someone identally pushed you at the annual celebration? What are you supposed to do? What if I was not there to help you? What are you going to do with the situation? Are you just going to shout and let them know that you are a mermaid? You need to learn how to manage that kind of ident so that no one will notice that you have a fish tail. I just did it for you. I am sorry if I didn¡¯t inform you earlier as to what kind of practice we will be doing.¡± He was sincere as he was exining to me why he needs to do that.

    I was stunned to know that. Right there and then I understood what he wanted me to do so we practiced the whole morning. After our morning practice I was able to perfect what he was teaching me.

    When we were done Andy pushed me back to the dining room.

    As we were approaching the dining room Andy asked me what I wanted to eat. I suddenly crave for pizza. It has been almost two weeks since Ist ate a pizza so I told him to order two boxes of pizza.

    In the dining room.  I was left to wait because Andy went to get his phone.

    ¡°Hello, is this a pizza ce? Yes! I wanted to order two boxes of pizza! What are your specialties? Ok. I would like that for sure. Thank you¡± Andy was talking on the phone when he arrived at the dining table.

    ¡°Who was that? I asked

    ¡°I called the pizza ce and ordered two boxers as you said¡± he said to me boringly as he walks to the chair and sat on it.

    ¡°Oh. Ok. What did they say? How long will it take them to deliver our order?

    ¡°30 minutes.¡±

    We were chatting about my practice this morning when suddenly our doorbell rang. I think it¡¯s the food we ordered.

    He went out to get it. After the pizza arrived, we started eating. I was munching on my own pizza when I noticed his pizza. I wanted to take a bite. So, I asked him what vor it was.

    ¡°Here taste it¡± He gave me a bite to his pizza. As soon as I tasted it, I felt awful. I want to vomit it.

    ¡°What vor is this? Yuck!¡± I said disgustingly

    ¡°Seafood. Why are you disgusted with this? He takes a bite again and continues to say ¡°it is delicious.¡±

    When he said that it has seafood, I felt sicker. I don¡¯t know why but I honestly feel like I was eating my own race. I felt guilty suddenly.

    I grab the drink next to me and gulp down the juice. I was really disgusted with the thought that I was eating my kind.

    After a full meal, Andy decided to go out and I went back to my room and took a nap.

    When I woke up, I remembered that I had a dream. In my dream was the same scene as what happened when I used to go out to y. The dream was about the story grandma always told me about.

    In my dream I saw her. My grandmother in her youth.  I also saw a handsome boy next to my grandma. His name was Lio. He was my grandma¡¯spanion. He was a fisherman as my grandma told me in her stories.

    They first met when my grandma saved a boy named Lio. He saves him from drowning. After that, he became friends with him. They were good friends for a while, not until one of them confessed. He confessed to my grandma about his feelings from then on, they became sweeter every day.

    Everyday he would catch a lot of fishes, then after he would go to my grandma¡¯s house to see her. And that was their everyday routine.

    It was my grandma¡¯s birthday and Lio went to help her in the preparation. My grandma was so happy that she could spend her birthday with him, so she decided to give him her first kiss. However, after the kiss my grandma¡¯s fish tail turned into a normal foot. Lio and grandma were shocked. But he was more than shocked by the scene. He couldn¡¯t easily ept the fact that her fish tail was gone and it became a normal leg. He always loves my grandmother¡¯s tails so he can¡¯t really ept it. Lio left my grandma because of that.

    After that scene I woke up because Andy was there and the dream was over. He came back.

    In the afternoon, I was convincing him to practice but he said that it was still hot. So, I decided to just ask him if we can swim.

    He agreed and We went to Carlin Port. This time we borrowed a boat

    We sailed out and went to a rtively deserted ce so I can freely swim.

    Andy put me in the water quickly after we arrived at the ce where people will not go. When my body touched the water, I suddenly became so alive. It is like I was home. The water was cold for a hot afternoon like this hence it was really enjoyable to be in the water.

    Andy and I came to Greend. Andy told me about looking for my grandma. I totally forgot about that, luckily, he mentioned it to me.

    Greend is a whole ind. It is empty and only Andy and I knew about it. Slowly looking for the figure of Grandma. But we didn¡¯t find any. I asked him where we could find it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we should just trust God. He was the only one who can tell where and when we can find your grandma. Until then let us hope for it. One day God will answer our prayer.¡±

 Chapter 7

    ** *

    In another part of the ind, not so far away where both of them were walking, there is a person silently watching Andy and Nina¡¯s actions. That person is none other than Grandma Lucia.

    Why does she want to silently watch Andy and Nina? What is her n? Why doesn¡¯t she show herself to them?

    It turns out that Grandma Lucia knew Andy and Nina woulde to the ind to find her today.

    Grandma Lucia nned everything, but why did she need to do that to her granddaughter? What is her motive? Did she have hidden grudges? Definitely not.

    So why did she do that?

    Grandma Lucia took a fancy to Nina¡¯s unbelieving personality and decided to give her a lesson before imposing the mermaid curse on Nina. After Nina learns the lesson, the curse will be lifted automatically.

    She wanted her granddaughter to learn a lesson that she can use for her whole life. It is for her own good. That is why for now she will still need to hide from them. She will only reveal herself when her granddaughter learned her lesson.

    [Nina¡¯s Point of View]

    Andy and I walked along the beach. We had spared the ind three times, but we still couldn¡¯t see Grandma Lucia. We were so eager to see her but still we couldn¡¯t so we decided to go into the woods on the ind and look for her. Maybe she was inside.

    As we approached the woods, Andy was still pushing my wheelchair and from time to time we were exchanging nces and chitchats. We were so eager to find my grandmother. We really want to find her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As we walked inside the woods, I suddenly heard someone talking as if they were saying something either to me or to someone. When I heard it I told Andy to stop but as soon as we stopped on our tracks the voices I heard also disappeared. Am I hallucinating? Am I hearing things that were not real? I asked myself. When a minute passed I told him to continue walking.

    As soon as we started walking again the voices came back. So, I ask Andy if he heard the voice.

    ¡°Andy when we were walking, I heard a voice. Its like someone was talking, but as soon as I told you to stop the voice stopped as well. Right now, when we started walking again the voice appeared also. Did you hear it?¡± I turned my head and look at him curiously.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t hear any sound. Maybe you¡¯re just hallucinating. Maybe you¡¯re just hearing things, besides we are in the woods and a lot of living creatures are living here. I guess you just heard them.¡± He looked down on me as he was answering my question. It really puzzles me as to why I am just the only one who can hear the voice.

    Maybe I was just hallucinating and maybe it just one of the living creatures here that I heard. I don¡¯t pushed it again and we started to walk again onto the wood.

    We were walking endlessly. I tried to drop my ne into the stone we saw while we were walking but the ne just appeared again. After the scene we started to walk again into the woods but we thought we were lost. We tried to find the exit but we couldn¡¯t. The realization hit us. We are really lost and we couldn¡¯t get out of the woods. We were still waking but we got tired.

    ¡°I am tired of walking. Let¡¯s just sit here for a while. I need to take a rest¡± Andy told me as we approached the big stone again.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s rest for a while, maybe after we take a rest, we can find our way out.¡± I answered him.

    We rested at the big stone for a while.

    The sky was getting dark. It was almost night time but we still couldn¡¯t find our way out.

    ¡°Do you think we can still find our way out¡± I asked him as I looked at the sky.

    He looked at me with disappointment in his eyes and said, ¡°I think we can¡¯t, it¡¯s getting pretty dark here and finding our way out on this kind of night will be useless. I think we need to spend our night here. We really shouldn¡¯t be stubborn right now. It is safer for us to stay here.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. We really need to spend our night here. Tomorrow I will look for a way out again. I hope we can find it. But how can we stay here tonight? We don¡¯t have any shelter?¡± I asked him curiously.

    ¡°I can find some branches of trees and make a temporary shelter for us. Wait for me.¡± He went out to find us the materials needed and I am left alone in the dark night.

    He came back with everything that was needed and started to make our temporary shelter. I was amazed that he could do that. I was watching him the whole time he was building it as he was about to finish, I heard a growl. It came from my stomach. I am hungry and I bet he is too. He looked at me like he knew what was going on.

    ¡°You are hungry. We didn¡¯t eat a lot when we went out. Hmm. Wait for me ill try to look for a fruit or clean water for us and maybe if I am lucky, I can find a wild animal that we can eat¡± I nodded again. I am really to have Andy by my side as of this moment he really is my savior.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this. I am sorry if I dragged you here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Besides, I told you I will help you right? So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He assured me as he went again in the dark to look for our food.

    I patiently waited for him, when he came back, he was holding a bunch of fruit.

    We started eating. As soon as he came back. We were so hungry that we finished everything in less than a minute. Luckily, we brought our phone with us. But we have no signal. So, we just used the torch light app build in our phone to light up our ce.

    The forest was really cold at night, so Andy folded the branches aside and started to make a fire.

    He had a hard time making fire because he was just using the old method. He would sh the two stones to make a spark. After a while of trying, he sessfully made it. As soon it started burning the cold was reced by the warmthing from the fire. And because we were so tired, we unconsciously fell asleep. I am sleeping in my wheelchair and Andy is on my side sitting on the stone and leaning on the side of my wheelchair.

    On the other side and in the middle of the night, Grandma Lucia stood on the mountain wall and watched us. With a wave of her hand, the whole forest of the ind turned into a beach, and Greend turned into a desert ind in an instant.

    The sun was so bright that when I woke up, I slowly got up from my wheelchair as my fishtail turned into a leg again.  As I was standing, I was rubbing my eyes. When I sessfully got used to the sun, I opened my eyes fully. When I opened my eyes, I was shocked, no, shocked is understatement, I was horrified to find out that we got out of the forest. I look at Andy who was still sleeping next to me, I decided to shake him to wake him up. Maybe I am just dreaming. I need him to see this. But as I was shaking him my eyes also wandered, the stone that we are leaning disappeared and the most shocking part is the woods disappeared too.

    ¡°What? What happened¡± Andy woke up finally after my severe shaking.

    I pointed my hand to my right side. He was also shocked that he almost fainted. Yesterday we were in the middle of the woods not able to find our way out but right now all we can see is the beach and the sands. We are on the seaside again. But what happened? How did we get out of the woods? Where are the woods? A lot of questions were running through my mind.

    We looked really shocked and stupid right now, we are dumbfounded.

    We were idle for a while but when our sanity came back, we immediately run in the sea to ride the boat. As we ran to the boat Andy was the one who pushed my wheelchair while me, I decided to jump straight out of the water. We were so eager to get out of this horrible ind. We just want to go home and rest. We don¡¯t want to go back here anymore.

    Grandma Lucia looked at all this not far away, suddenly sneered and disappeared again.

    When we arrived near Heldi, I jumped on the boat.  I need to do that or the people will be curious as to why I am on the sea. But when I got on both my tails turned into leg again. I was again shocked.

    When we got home, Andy and I sat on the sofa. ¡°What did you say was the reason why your fishtail changed back to the feet this time? I think what happened today was not about the time. Because when you woke up your feet were finally there. And you just change back because you went to the water. It has never happened before, right?  Ah, what happened? there was no clue, or we deviated from the answer?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any idea right now. I am really clueless. I also want to know what happened.¡± I replied to him.

    We were at the sofa for a while discussing the possibilities but to no avail we didn¡¯t find any clues, answers or solution until the end.

    Seeing that it¡¯s gettingte, I decided to just cook something for dinner, But Andy strongly refused. I bickered with him a bit and finally decided to order takeout.

    After eating, I went back to my room and began to choose the dress for the banquet tonight.

    I decided to wear a pink dress that can perfectly showcase my body and still be beautiful. After choosing, I went to the living room, I saw Andy sliding his mobile phone, so I went to him and asked him, ¡°What clothes are you going to wear to the music festival?¡±

    He looked at my legs and said, ¡°Since your legs have grown back, I don¡¯t need to apany you. Besides, I n to go to the photographypany to finish thest work I have before you disturb me.¡± His eyes went up to my face after he replied to me.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go with me. I¡¯m afraid that my legs will change back to fishtails at the music festival. I can¡¯t cope with it by myself, please.¡± I gave him my adorable look again that he can¡¯t resist.

    Andy couldn¡¯t beat me, so he had to go with me. ¡°Then help me choose a suit. I don¡¯t have anything to wear. You need me there so you also need to help choose my suit for the event. It¡¯s too shameful if I wore my daily clothes.¡±

    We went to find a suitable suit for him.

    When we were inside the shop Andy found a dress for me. He tugged my clothes childishly and say,

    ¡°Hey, change into it quickly. This dress can definitely entuate your beauty.¡± I grab It and also hand him the suit I found.

    When we both have out clothes, I stick out my tongue at him, and then went back to my room to change.

    After changing our clothes, we set off for today¡¯s music festival. Sitting in the car, I looked at the sea, and the endless feeling was really good.

    At the music festival, Andy pushed my wheelchair aside and I saw Kathy. ¡°Hey, you are here.¡±

    I said hello to Kathy and stopped next to her to chat. When Kathy saw my feet, she asked me curiously, ¡°Nina, what happened to your leg? I was shopping with you that day. Why are you in a wheelchair now?¡± she asked me curiously

    ¡°I am really sorry. I identally hit the car on my way home, and then my leg was injured and I can¡¯t walk for the time being.¡± I made up a bad lie. But of course, I can¡¯t blurt out what really happened to my leg right?

    ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t jump today. I bet the music will be awesome! I am really excited!¡± Fortunately, she sang and danced to the rhythm of the concert without being suspicious.

    At this moment, the host introduced a star that surprised me, that is, DJ Kevin. As soon as he came to the stage, the whole audience began to get high. At this time, I saw his handsome face and waspletely fascinated by him again. Andy couldn¡¯t stand it, so he shook me to wake me up from my reverie.

    [Kevin Point of View]

    Why is there a girl who doesn¡¯t move? Is my charm not enough? Then I want to y more joyful songs, and I have to make her high!

    [Nina¡¯s Point of View]

    I went to the toilet and found Kathy beside me, wondering what Kathy wanted! I saw her add a little white powder to the wine, and then I saw her go to Andy.

 Chapter 8

    [Nina¡¯s Point of view]

    I hid in a dark ce on the corner of the bathroom, Watching Kathy quietly. What did she want to do with Andy?

    Kathy walks up to Andy, there is also a feeling of enchanting temptation in her eyes, Kathy handed the wine to him, she wants him to drink the wine, But Andy rebuffed it directly, Kathy didn¡¯t want to see him refusing what she was offering, it¡¯s not easy for her to persuade him, So Kathy came straight to the point and asked Andy about our rtionship. What does she want to know? Does she suspect that we have something more than just friendship? What is she thinking? And why does she need to make that drastic move to him? Is she that desperate?

    I am still watching them. Looking if something bad would happen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that what you have is just a tonic love between gender and of course who would believe that you are just friends based on how you treat each other. So, tell me the truth, are you both having a secret rtionship? Why don¡¯t you just publicly show it? Why are you hiding it?¡± she looked at him meticulously as if she was dissecting a foreign object. I saw how determined she is.

    I saw Andy looked at her like she was something un-identified. He looked so puzzled as to why she was bbing something unimportant.

    ¡°No, of course not, what we have is just a friendly rtionship besides we¡¯re best friends. Why would you think that? We are not hiding anything from you Kathy. You are just being paranoid as usual.¡± He casually answers her.

    He gets up and is about to leave when Kathy puts her feet directly on the table. Blocking the way of Andy. He defeatedly stayed and sat in front of her. He can¡¯t leave because of Kathy. I saw that he was really ufortable.

    I realized that recently Andy and I would go out without her. We were so engrossed in the problem I was facing that we forgot about her. It is the reason why Kathy suspects us that we are hiding something from her, that we are in a secret rtionship when in fact we are just looking for a solution for my problem.

    ¡°You really are having a secret affair, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked him curiously. Her eyes was showing malice.

    Andy looked at her and said with determination ¡°No we are not having any kind of malicious affair. We are just friends. How many times should I tell you that? Besides, if we have, why would we want to hide it?¡±

    After finishing his sentence, he looks at Kathy. I saw her eyes shine like she just won a lottery.

    The next scene got me super excited and giddy. I know Kathy would do something. And I was not wrong. She grabs his hand and looks him in the eye and then said ¡°Andy did you know that I had a feeling for you? I have fallen in love with you. I love you. Can I court you to be my boyfriend? Wait. Can I just be your girlfriend? I really want it badly. I can¡¯t really suppress my feelings anymore. Yesterday I decided to tell you about my feelings. So here I am standing in front of you and confessing my deep love. I hope you ept me¡± She looked at Andy hoping to hear that he also wanted her.

    At the same time, I shifted my gaze to Andy. He looked so shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He was afraid of her so he began to step back.

    ¡°We are both single. Why can¡¯t we be together? You know, people will tell us that we are perfect for each other. We are meant to be. You are handsome and I am beautiful, we are both kind hearted, we are also from the same home town, we have a matching zodiac sign and I also visit a fortune teller and he told me that we are really perfect for each other. We really are a perfect match. Besides, we have known each other for the longest time now. Don¡¯t you fell anything for me?¡± She continues to say.

    Andy is still dazed. He was really shocked from the confession he just received but as he was still in daze Kathy decided to grab him and hug him tightly making him more ufortable with the situation.

    Kathy is hugging him tightly and her face is pressed on his hard chest. She was enjoying the moment listening to his heartbeat. While Andy was still there. Not moving at all.

    A few minutes passed and Andy began to collect his thoughts. He immediately pushed Kathy.

    Kathy stumbles a little but when she gets her bnce back, she looks at him again.

    He realizes what he just did, so he immediately apologizes to her.

    After apologizing to her, and starting to retreat he wanted to get out but suddenly Kathy jumps at him. But she misunderstands what he said. He went over to his side and said that it was she who should be med and not Andy.

    ¡°You are not at fault. I am. I made you stunned. That is why you identally pushed me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Kathy I¡¯m sorry again. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like you but.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s bright smile showed quickly as if what he said was a magic word. She held his hand and announced to the whole event that they became lovers. She was screaming happily.

    Andy looked at Kathy awkwardly. And in the next second, Andy pushed Kathy away and left Kathy without looking back. After Andy left, Kathy was left alone.

    After she left her Andy began to look for me, I saw him asking everyone if they have seen me. At the same time, I felt someone behind my back. I turned to look at that someone. It was the DJ who was ying from the stage before I went to the bathroom. DJ Kevin. It was Kevin. What is he doing here?

    ¡°Hi Kevin. What are you doing here¡± I dumbly ask him.

    ¡°I just went to the restroom and when I was about to leave, I noticed you were hiding here so I decided to just bother you a bit.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not actually hiding, I was just secretly watching my two friends.¡±

    ¡°What are they doing that you need to hide just for them to talk?¡±

    ¡°Well, my female friend decided to confess her feelings for my male friend.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I think it will be more suitable if we can go to a nearby restaurant to chat. What do you think?¡±

    I am stunned for a moment ¡°of course we can. Hmm let me just say goodbye to my friends¡±

    ¡°I think you better not disturb them.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    He then started to push my wheelchair.

    On the other side, Andy, who was still looking for me at the music festival, decided to look for me in the streets. After 30 minutes of looking, he found me. But he didn¡¯t go inside the restaurant where Kevin and I were eating. Instead, he turned around and went away.

    On the restaurant,

    Kevin and I have been talking happily.

    ¡°Fortunately, I saw you at the music festival. You are really beautiful like a fairy.¡± Kevin praised my appearance. I felt shy when he said that.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my lifest time, Kevin.¡± I told him sincerely.

    I heard a familiar song; I stopped talking and he saw me. Someone was ying it in piano and singing it beautifully,

    Oh, they say peoplee

    Say people go

    This particr diamond was extra special

    And though you might be gone

    And the world may not know

    Still I see you, celestial

    Like a lion you ran

    A goddess you rolled

    Like an eagle you circle

    In perfect purple

    So howe things move on?

    Howe cars don¡¯t slow?

    When it feels like the end of my world

    When I should, but I can¡¯t, let you go?

    It is my favorite song from Coldy so I started singing with it. Every time I hear this song I naturally start to sing.

    But when I¡¯m cold, cold

    Oh, when I¡¯m cold, cold

    There¡¯s a light that you give me

    When I¡¯m in shadow

    There¡¯s a feeling you give me, an everglow

    Like brothers in blood

    Sisters who ride

    And we swore on that night

    We¡¯d be friends ¡¯til we die

    But the changing of winds

    And the way waters flow

    Life is short as the falling of snow

    And now I¡¯m gonna miss you, I know

    But when I¡¯m cold, cold

    In water rolled, salt

    I know that you¡¯re always with me

    And the way you will show

    And you¡¯re with me wherever I go

    And you give me this feeling

    This everglow

    He was looking at me as I was singing the song. He looked so fascinated with me. But I did not bother to look at him. Instead, I continue thest stanza of the song.

    Oh, what I would give for just a moment to hold

    Yeah, I live for this feeling, it¡¯s everglow

    So if you love someone

    You should let them know

    Oh, the light that you left me will everglow.

    ¡°You really love singing! It must be my music that guides you!¡± Kevin teased me a bit.

    After he finished teasing me, he asked me, ¡°are you hungry? I¡¯ll order.¡± Kevin called the waiter.

    As we are waiting for our meal Kevin notices that I was quiet, ¡°why are you so quiet? What happened? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It was just that my throat is a little inmed from singing.¡± I was a bit shy to tell him but I did anyway.

    ¡°I see. Do you want some warm water?¡±

    ¡± No.¡± I politely declined.

    Kevin was considerate of me and didn¡¯t let me talk more.

    Instead, he looked at my foot and asked me curiously what was wrong. I told him that my foot was broken.

    He misunderstood what I said.

    [Kevin Point of view]

    This girl was hurt because of me. I really owe her. She was really kind and beautiful.

    [Nina Point of view]

    Looking at Kevin, I noticed that he was a little shy. I was about to tell him that he misunderstood what I said when I saw Andy.

    I thought Andy left but suddenly he showed up in front of us.

    He looked at me and said ¡°You need to go home. It waste.¡± He was a little angry and I don¡¯t know why.

    [Kevin Point of View]

    Where did hee from? I didn¡¯t see him when we walked here. How rude he is!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to Miss Nina?¡± I looked at Andy angrily. He should¡¯ve meddled with our dinner date.

    ¡°It¡¯ste now, I have to take Nina away.¡± He grabbed Nina¡¯s wheelchair grip and threatened to take her away.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Miss Nina?¡± I asked Andy curiously, upset because of the fact that our dinner is ruined by him.

    ¡°I¡¯m her¡­ brother.¡± Andy hesitated to answer my question. I didn¡¯t believe it. I¡¯d better ask Nina.

    ¡°Miss Nina, is he telling the truth? Is he really your brother? Tell me? Or I will ask the security to make him leave.¡±

    [Nina Point of View]

    I turned awkwardly to Andy and then to Kevin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said as I nodded. If the truth is punctured now, it will be bad for Andy to leave me alone.

    [Kevin Point of View]

    I looked at Andy after Nina confirmed that he was really her brother. A little sorry for the way I acted earlier.

    Andy was also looking at me, I decided to formally introduce myself to him.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Kevin. I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now. As an apology, I¡¯ll treat you to coffee! I hope you can stay and chat with us. Since he is your sister, it is simr to meeting parents. It is also good to know Nina¡¯s family situation in advance. It is really good to meet you.¡±

    [Nina Point of View]

    Andy refused Kevin¡¯s offer and pushed my wheelchair away from him.

    At this time, Kevin grabbed my hand ¡± will I be able to see you tomorrow Miss Nina?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Andy said no and I said yes making yourself look fool In front of Kevin. Kevin looks at us puzzled.

    I turned to Andy, looked him in the eye and signaled him to stop what was doing. He sighed in defeat and said ¡°okay, if that is what my sister wants then you can see each other tomorrow.¡±

    Kevin smiled brightly at the two of us then he grabbed something in his pocket.

    It was his phone. He opened it and said ¡°can I get your number? So, I can contact you tomorrow?¡± he handed me his mobile phone and I epted it dly. Put my phone number on the screen. After putting my number, someone grabbed the phone in my hand. I looked at Andy who was the one who did that and saw that he threw the mobile phone at Kevin who was still smiling from ear to ear. dly he catches it on time.

    Andy, who was on my side, was really grumpy. I wonder what happened to him.

    Andy pushed my wheelchair away, and I turned to say goodbye to Kevin, ¡°Goodbye Kevin, I enjoyed our little chitchats. See you tomorrow and thank you for the dinner and your time.¡±

    I looked at Andy again and saw that he was getting angrier because of how I smiled at Kevin.

    When I got home, I was thinking about how to make Kevin fall in love with me, but Andy was looking at me with a ck face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t the music festival fun today? Can you help me find a way to make Kevin fall in love with me?¡± I asked him curiously.

    I was really wondering why he was so angry. The music festival was a hit. I enjoyed it myself but what happened to him? I am really wondering.

    He dejectedly said, ¡°Why does that person have to be Kevin? Can¡¯t it be someone else?¡±

    I lowered my head weakly and said to him, ¡°In fact, there is also a little grievance. How can I be cursed alone, not others? I just want to lift the curse early. I can¡¯t stand it. I will be discovered by others sooner orter. I don¡¯t want to ept other people¡¯s public opinion. It¡¯s too painful. They willugh at my situation and will even mock me. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    The next morning, Kevin and I met at the most famous Wensha amusement park in Heldi.

 Chapter 9

    [Nina Point of view]

    We are the carnival.

    ¡°Do you want to ride that one?¡± He looked at me and said hoping that I would agree. He was pointing at a swan ride.

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go.¡± I am really excited to ride all the rides here.

    We went to fall in line, as we are waiting for our turn Kevin said,

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± he tucks a strand of my hair that was loosened on the corner of my face. He was staring at me.

    ¡°Of course, yes, I am really enjoying it.¡± After I finish talking the line moves, we ride the swan ride.

    When the ride finished, we went to another ride. It was a roller coaster.

    He was the one who pointed it out so because I was shy, I agreed to ride that monstrous ride.

    As we get nearer my heart is also racing faster. I am really nervous. I think my heart will explode before we can get in. He was beside me and when he looked at me, he saw how nervous I am so he asks,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ride this? What happened to you?¡± he looked at me deeply as if he was finding why I was acting up.

    ¡°Are you nervous? Don¡¯t you want to ride? Ok. Ok. If you are nervous and don¡¯t want it, we will not ride the roller coaster, okay?¡±

    ¡°I want to ride the roller coaster. It¡¯s just that I was really nervous.¡± I said as I was shaking my head.

    I really don¡¯t want to ride but he wanted it so who am I to say no right? Besides, even if it looks scary a lot of people fall in line in that ride.

    He was still looking at me, as if reading what is really on my mind. He sighed and said ¡± Okay, if you really want to ride the roller coaster, let¡¯s go. don¡¯t worry, I will be here for you. I will hold your hand during the ride.¡±

    After the ride, I am really feeling dizzy. That ride will be the death of me. Kevin, who was by my side, went to buy me water. When he returned, he gave me the bottle of water. And we sat at the nearest bench we saw. A couple minutes passed and I became ok.

    After that ride Kevin asked me, ¡°Do you want to go home? Are you ok? Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°I want to stay here. but, can we just rest for a while then think of something new to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    We sat there for a couple of minutes.

    When I felt that I was a hundred percent okay, I told him, ¡°I want to try the arcade game. Is it okay?¡±

    He looked at me and nodded happily.

    We bought tokens and started ying at the arcade house. We started at the basketball game.

    ¡°The one who will get the most shots will do one wish to the winner okay?¡± I cheerfully told him.

    ¡°Okay! Get ready to lose!¡± He was full of energy.

    When we started ying, I saw that he was not doing his best and was literally making a lot of missed shots, but I was really bad at this game and even when she was giving me the victory, I still lost the game.

    I pouted when the game ended. He pinched my cheeks andughed then said, ¡± I was literally giving you the win but howe you still lose? How unlucky?¡± He was mocking me.

    ¡°Hmp, I am really bad at basketball.¡±

    ¡°Since I won, you will grant me one wish, right?¡±

    I am still sulking but I said ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s your wish then?¡±

    ¡°I want you to apany meter in riding the Ferris wheel. Is that okay?¡± he said hopeful.

    I was shocked I thought that he would wish to see me dance, sing or just do some stupid thing in public. I look at him with a wide eye.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t you want to ride the Ferris wheelter?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just shocked. I thought you were going to make fun of me but instead you said that you want to ride the Ferris wheel.¡± I said shyly.

    Heughed again and said, ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want to ride with me. oh well let¡¯s just enjoy our remaining hours here in the arcade.¡±

    He pulled me and we did really enjoy our time there. We got a lot of prizes and we also went to one of their museums.

    I was very happy, and happy times really passed quickly. It was still bright when we went outside the museum. We decided to fall in line in the Ferris wheel line.

    When we sessfully rode, we were slowly descending.

    I was looking outside enjoying the majestic view of Heldi. I was really amazed to see the city.

    On the Ferris wheel, I talked to Kevin about how we both enjoyed the carnival, Kevin slowly put his hand behind me.

    I saw his hand, but I was a little shy. Kevin asked me if I was happy today. I felt very happy.

    He said that I would never sing again atst. He asked me curiously why I wanted to sing. I told him that I could not help singing as long as I felt happy.

    Looking back, at noon, we came to the opposite museum, and everything in it was contrary to normal.

    At first, I felt a little embarrassed until Kevin said to me with deep affection, ¡°You are really beautiful!¡±, and Iughed happily when I heard this sentence.

    Kevin and I took many wonderful memories in the museum.

    [Kevin Point of view]

    My world was turned upside down, because I found the one who can shake my world, and she is the one who can make me fly higher and farther.

    She was really an angel. My angel. He shook the world I am in and made it livelier.

    I am really lucky to have met her. She was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life.

    [Nina Point of view]

    Kevin made me stronger. He taught me that even if you feel small, there will be someone who will make you feel like you are the biggest blessing.

    [Kevin Point of view]

    She was awesome and I promised to myself that I will go wherever she will go, I am willing to climb mountains just for her. that even when things don¡¯t go as we imagined or nned, I will be with her. I will be by her side listening to her wonderful voice.

    [Nina Point of view]

    Some friends said I was crazy. That I love to imagine things.

    [Kevin Point of view]

    Some friends say I lost my mind, but we all know that it was because of the reaction when I met the right person. Without her, I was hopeless. But I¡¯m d I met her. at the right time and at the right moment. I can¡¯t help but smile when I think of her.

    [Nina Point of view]

    I burst outughing, Kevin was caught off guard.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlyugh?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing. I just remember some crazy memories.¡± I casually said, hiding my shyness.

    He stared at me and I stared back. We were looking at each other. Suddenly, I smiled and because of it he also showed his bright smile at me.

    Suddenly, the Ferris wheel stopped. It got stocked. We¡¯re still stuck in midair. I am afraid of heights, I can¡¯t help but to look down, my legs became soft, Kevin looked at my face, feeling that something was wrong with me, ¡°what happened? Are you okay?¡± I tried to reply to him saying that I was fine.

    At this moment, the Ferris wheel suddenly shook, and because I was really afraid that something bad might happen, I started crying.

    Kevin hugged me instantly. He saw how distressed I was.

    He startedforting me, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. Nothing bad will happen to us. Just breathe in and out. I will guide you¡± Hearing these words, I felt that I really found my Mr. Right.

    He slowly sang songs, to ease my nervousness, I also joined, and it was really effective. I was feeling fine.

    The sun slowly set on the hill, I looked at my cell phone and found that it was 5:45.

    I looked at my legs again. I noticed that it was starting to change again. I took advantage of his singing opportunity, I picked up a cloth next to me and covered the fish tail that was about to appear.

    Then I quickly opened my phone and sent a message to Andy.

    Andy saw my message and left his work and rushed to the amusement park without saying anything.

    It was dark when the Ferris wheel finally moved. We are rxed. Finally, the Ferris Wheel moved so we could get out of it.

    When we were outside, Kevin was stillforting me and was about to kiss me again when suddenly I saw Andy rushing over to us. He was really worried.

    ¡°What happened, are you okay?¡± He looked at me with panic in his eyes. He was holding my shoulders.

    I suddenly wanted to cry. My eyes are starting to get wet. Seeing my face Kevin panicked, ¡°What happened to you? Are you ok? Are you still afraid?¡±

    I told him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think our date today was a super failure.¡±

    [Kevin Point of view]

    Iforted Nina, ¡°Actually, today is the most unforgettable date in my life, because my date is you, and because it is you, you make me feel different from other girls.¡±

    Nina looked at me uncertainly. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Really. It is true. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± I replied firmly, Nina.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a strange person?¡± she looked at me with her innocent eyes and I can¡¯t stop but adore her more. She is really lovable and easy to be with.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a little strange, but that¡¯s what I like about you. Even if this date is not perfect, it will be better next time, right? You will still allow me to date you next time, right?¡±

    [Nina Point of view]

    I looked at Kevin shyly.

    At that time, the Ferris wheel turned to the ground and suddenly shook. It was that, that made me fall into Kevin¡¯s arms. The two of us were very close. I looked up at Kevin and he looked at me affectionately. Just when Kevin was about to kiss me, the door of the Ferris wheel opened, and the operator was standing in front of us.

    Andy pulled me and said ¡°You need to go home.¡± He looked at Kevin and nodded his way.

    When I got home, Andy pushed my wheelchair into the back of my house.

    ¡°The operator really was in bad timing; Kevin was about to kiss me. and When we were outside, I was sure he was about to give me a kiss also but you butted in again. That is why I almost cried! Who told you to be there immediately? You also ruined the timing. I wanted to lift the curse. And you and the operator ruined it!¡± I angrily shouted at him to ease my feelings.

    ¡°You want to quarrel with me? and you have the audacity to say that I ruined something for you? I left my job to save you! Remember that you sent me a message and I just went there because I was really worried about you, and now you are shouting at me?¡± Andy was also angry because of what I said.

    ¡°Well, I just want to lift the curse! You cannot me me. I wanted to be normal! If Kevin was the one who would give me the true love kiss, then be it. I certainly know that he is my true love, I must make him fall in love with me quickly,¡± I blurted out to him.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. Let¡¯s get you inside it iste.¡± He said as he calmed himself. He went behind me and started pushing my wheelchair to the direction of my room.

    When we were inside, he said, ¡°I need to go.¡± He left in a hurry. And I just sat there looking at his back.

    The next morning,

    ¡°Good morning, Andy, Kevin and I decidedst night that we will have another date today.¡± Andy looks at me and said,

    ¡°I will go with you. I am notfortable with him. And I need to make sure that you are safe.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, really, I will be okay. Just go to work.¡± I insisted on him but to no avail he decided to tag along.

    I went to Kevin¡¯s hotel with Andy. There was a small problem, I didn¡¯t inform Kevin about Andy tagging for a long time, so when he went down, he was shocked to see Andy. It was a bit ufortable and awkward. I looked at Andy and signaled him to go away but it seems that he doesn¡¯t have the n to go.

    It was really awkward for the three of us.

    Suddenly, I saw the guitar on the side. I told Kevin that Andy actually ys the guitar very well. I think Andy should y it for us! Kevin and I looked at Andy together, and Andy had no choice but to agree and finally let Andy go.

 Chapter 10

    [Nina Point of view]

    We decided to dine in the restaurant where the guitar was. Andy pushed my wheelchair while Kevin was walking by my side.

    When we arrived at our table, Andy ced me in between the two chairs, after that he went and sat on the chair beside me.

    I looked at Andy again and I pointed at the Guitar on the stage. He sighed but still stood up.

    Andy went to the stage and started strumming the guitar I had found. When Kevin saw that Andy went to the stage, he took the opportunity to sit beside me.

    Andy, who had just arrived at the stage, took the Guitar and sat in the stool in the center. He was checking if the guitar was on tuned in. He was busy fixing it. On the other hand, Kevin, who was sitting beside me, said, ¡°Is he really that good at ying guitar?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Andy was the best! He can y any song you want to.¡± I smiled with that thought. I am really proud of my friend.

    Andy began to strum the guitar making a beautiful melody. I looked at the direction of the stage and noticed that he was really immersed in ying the piano. Kevin tapped my shoulder and I turned again to his side and asked ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How was your night? Did you sleep well? I was going to chat with you morest night but I reprimanded myself because I know that you are tired.¡±

    ¡°I slept wellst night and after thest message we exchanged I fell asleep.¡±

    We were really immersed in our own little world. We were talking about everything and when I nced back to where Andy is I noticed that his brows were slightly furrowed.

    I grab my ss of sweet juice and sip from it, Kevin also gets his own drink and gestured to me to toast his ss so I did. I smiled at him after and turned once again my sight to Andy who was back in his mood. He was really immersed with the song he was ying. It was intoxicatingly beautiful to hear and when you look at him you can feel how much feeling he was pouring while ying the guitar. Soon he started singing the song,

    I¡¯ve known you all my life

    You are a friend of mine

    I know this is how it¡¯s gonna be

    I¡¯ve loved you then and I love you still

    You¡¯re a friend of mine

    He has a really beautiful voice and the fact that he puts his heart into it makes the song more meaningful.

    Now, I know friends are all we ever could be

    You tell me things I¡¯ve never known

    I¡¯ve shown you love you¡¯ve never shown

    But then again, when you cry

    I¡¯m always at your side

    You tell me ¡¯bout the love you¡¯ve had

    And I listen very eagerly

    But deep inside you¡¯ll never see

    This feeling of emptiness

    It makes me feel sad

    But then again

    Then again

    Then again I¡¯m d.

    The song he just sang was titled a friend of mine by MYMP. It is really beautiful.

    [Third Person Point of View]

    Kevin and Nina were having a great talk on their table while Andy was still at the stage. Andy yed one of Nina¡¯s favorite songs. Andy wanted to grab Nina¡¯s Attention and also wanted to express his feelings for her.

    [Nina¡¯s Point of View]

    I am having a great talk with Kevin, he is telling me stories about his DJ career, and of course I am listening to him because it is about music. We both love music. Suddenly, I heard Andy¡¯s angelic voice.

    I looked at the stage and was mesmerized by his talent. I didn¡¯t realize that I was actually staring at him.

    He looks so serious. He is singing the song with all his feelings. That caught my attention.

    Kevin, who was on my side, is also looking at the stage where I am singing.

    We didn¡¯t realize that we were starting to sway, not only us both but also the customers inside the restaurant were swaying by what he was singing.

    The title of the song was fly me to the moon by Bart Howard. A famous songwriter. And was yed by the Star Shine Orchestra. It was really a beautiful song.

    Kevin turned to me and said, ¡°He was really good. He has a great voice. Look at the people inside the restaurant. They stopped what they were doing and started swaying to his voice. Wow.¡±

    I look around then look at him and say ¡°That¡¯s my friend, right there!¡± after telling him that. I turned and once again focused on the music he was ying.

    Andy is really serious. What if he became a famous singer and not a photographer? I think it will suit him better.

    The song ended and all the people p their hand at him. I saw Kevin stand up and walk towards the stage. I don¡¯t know what he would do. They talk for a little bit and then Kevin grabs the mike and speak

    ¡°Hi People! I wanted to sing a song as well. I hope you will like it.¡±

    He then turns to Kevin again, I think he is asking him to y a certain song. Andy nodded and started ying the guitar.

    Wise men say

    Only fools rush in

    But I can¡¯t help falling in love with you

    Shall I stay?

    Would it be a sin

    If I can¡¯t help falling in love with you?

    His voice was good just like Andy. And what he was singing was titled Can¡¯t help Falling In love by Elvis Presley. But why does he choose to sing that song?

    Like a river flows

    Surely to the sea

    Darling, so it goes

    Some things are meant to be.

    He sang it with the sweetest voice. I am just staring at him, not minding the people and Andy. I was really into his voice.

    Take my hand

    Take my whole life too

    For I can¡¯t help falling in love with you

    For I can¡¯t help falling in love with you.

    Andy saw me looking lovingly at Kevin that is why his mood was starting to get off. But I didn¡¯t care, I just stared at him until he finished.

    After their performance they both look at me. Kevin was gesturing to me toe to the stage with them and because the people looked in my direction, I started wheeling my wheelchair in front.

    ¡°Nina, sing us a song. Just one song please.¡± He pleaded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m shy, besides my voice was not that good.¡±

    ¡°Please just one song.¡± He pleaded again. The people at the restaurant are urging me to sing a song.

    ¡°Okay. But I warned you about my voice, okay?¡± I looked at Kevin and He was Frowning. I don¡¯t know what happened to his mood.

    When I started singing the people inside started tough at me. theirughter boomed and I was still smiling at least I did make themugh with my tone-deaf voice.

    After singing I ask Kevin ¡°Can we go back to our table now?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He was still giggling about the stint I just did.

    And Kevin and I went to our table to eat our food.

    After eating I ask Kevin, ¡°Are you avable the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± he curiously said.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to invite you for dinner here and sing again.¡± I said shyly.

    He was stunned. ¡°Of course, it will be my pleasure.¡±

    Kevin went to the restroom for a bit when Andy spoke ¡°Nina are you not thinking? Your tails would have been resurfaced by then! What would you do?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can manage. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I assured him.

    He was still pissed off by what I said.

    When Kevin came back, we decided that it was time for us to part ways again.

    We went home after. Andy, as usual, pushed my wheelchair in front of my room and went away. He said that he still needs to do something.

    I went inside my room very pleased with what happened in the hotel.

    I went to take a bath. After taking a bath I went to my study table, opened my personalputer and started researching for a voice coach online.

    A couple of hours went by so fast and I was still so engrossed with the tutorial of how to be a good singer on the inte. I am really eager to learn how to sing.

    When I noticed that it was gettingte, I decided to turn off myputer and went to bed.

    In the morning, I wake up still happy. I went to the dining table, ate my breakfast then went back to my room.

    I just spend the whole day practicing and watching videos that will help me to enhance my singing skills.

    And as usual when I saw that it waste, I went to bed again.

    The morninges. And because I will see Kevin in the evening, I can¡¯t help but to feel excited and giddy.

    My voice seems to be better. Truly my hard work paid off. My tone-deaf voice became more beautiful. My voice was really better than thest time.

    I went to the breakfast table and saw that Andy was there. ¡°Good morning, Andy! I am really excited forter.¡±

    ¡°Good morning too, eat your breakfast already. I still have work to do but I will be back to fetch youter. I will still apany you to Kevin¡¯s hotel.¡± He said as he munched on the peanut butter and jam bread he was currently eating.

    ¡°But.¡± I tried to tell him that I will be okay without him.

    He cuts me off ¡°No buts. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I still don¡¯t feel at ease with the thought the you are going to be alone with him again and of course my fear that you will be exposed to the public.¡± He said grimly.

    I slumped my shoulder in defeat and said nothing. I understand what he was saying.

    When he finishes eating his food he goes to work. Leaving me behind.

    I was still eating my breakfast when he left. When I finished my te, I went inside my room again to practice my singing skills.

    It was already three in the afternoon when I decided to look for a dress for our date. I scrambled through my closet. I saw a white off shoulder dress, below the knee and was very flowy in style. I decided to wear that on our date.

    Five in the afternoon, Andy came back and I just finished taking a bath. He knocked on my door and said that he will just take a nap and then will be back before we leave. I shouted and said okay.

    In the evening me and Andy went to the hotel as scheduled. Kevin was waiting for us in the lobby.

    We went inside the restaurant and ordered food.

    After we sat down, the waiter stepped forward to take our order. The first one to order is Kevin

    As he was already ready to tell the waiter his order.

    ¡°Hi, I would like to order a medium rare T-bone steak with mashed potato on the side, a bottle of your famous wine, sea bass and for dessert chocte brownie¡± he really knew what he wanted. After ordering his food he looked at us.

    I looked at the menu, scanning for something I like and heard that when I heard that he had finished what he wanted to order

    ¡°And you, Miss?¡±  The waiter turned to me and continued to say, ¡°What can I get you today?¡± Then the waiter standing beside us asked me what I needed to eat.

    ¡°I just want a garden sd, medium rare rib eye steak, French fries and for dessert a cold vani ice cream.¡± I looked at Andy to tell him that it was his turn to order.

    .¡±All right.¡± The waiter said. He then continues to write in his handy dandy notebook. After a few minutes he looked at Andy and said, ¡°And for you sir? What can I get you?¡±

    Andy scanned the menu ¡°I also want some Roast sirloin beef with Yorkshire pudding, horseradish sauce, roast potatoes and onion gravy and for dessert some vani ice cream.¡± The waiter again writes down Andy¡¯s order.

    The waiter lifted his head and said, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am you order are medium rare T-bone steak with mashed potato on the side, a bottle of your famous wine, sea bass and for dessert chocte brownie, a garden sd, medium rare rib eye steak, French fries and for dessert a cold vani ice cream, Roast sirloin beef with Yorkshire pudding, horseradish sauce, roast potatoes and onion gravy and for dessert some vani ice cream. Would that be all?¡±

    ¡°Yes. that would be all. Thank you.¡± we all said in unison.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you and please wait for your order patiently.¡± The waiter then left with the menu.

    After the waiter left Kevin looked at me and said, ¡°Do you want to sing now?¡±

    After the waiter left Kevin looked at me and said, ¡°Do you want to sing now?¡±

    I nodded. He then went in my back, pulled the wheelchair and then pushed it forward towards the stage.

    When we arrived, he asked me what I wanted to sing.

    ¡°Do you know the song close to you?¡± I asked

    ¡°Yes, do you want me to y the song for you?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    He started ying on the piano in front of us. While he was ying, I started to sing,

    Why do birds suddenly appear?

    Every time you are near?

    Just like me, they long to be

    Close to you

    Why do stars fall down from the sky

    Every time you walk by?

    Just like me, they long to be

    Close to you

    I look at him handsomely ying on the piano, his moves were perfect. I can¡¯t help but smile. When the chorus came he started singing. We sang the chorus together.

    On the day that you were born the angels got together

    And decided to create a dreame true

    So, they sprinkled moon dust in your hair of gold and starlight in your eyes of blue

    That is why all the girls in town

    Follow you all around

    Just like me, they long to be

    Close to you

    We looked at each other and smiled. I looked around and saw that most of the people in the restaurant were watching us.

    I saw them getting their mobile phones and started to record our duet. I smiled at them. Our voices blended together.

    On the day that you were born the angels got together

    And decided to create a dreame true

    So, they sprinkled moon dust in your hair of gold and starlight in your eyes of blue

    That is why all the girls in town

    Follow you all around

    Nina: ¡°Just like me, they long to be.¡±

    Kevin: ¡°Close to you.¡±

    As the song was about to end, I turned again to him and saw that he was looking intently at me.

    Kevin: ¡°Just like me, they long to be.¡±

    Nina: ¡°Close to you¡±

    We both sang the end of the song.

    Wa, close to you

    Wa, close to you

    Ha, close to you

    La, close to you

    We stood up and bowed our heads after performing on the stage. When I look up, I saw Andy, who was sitting quietly on our table unhappy.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The people pped their hands.

    Some viewers are Kevin fans.

    After recognizing Kevin, they are very happy.

    Kevin and I were busy greeting the masses, while the waiter went up to Andy¡¯s side and put the dishes we ordered.

    The waiter then put all our food on the table. After putting everything he turned to leave again. Andy looks at us with creased brows.

    When we finished greeting his fans. We went down and walked straight to our table.

    Andy was not talking; he just looked at us and when we finally sat down. We started eating right away.

    After eating we said our goodbye.

    Andy was still pissed off and didn¡¯t want to talk. He just pushed my wheelchair.

    We went home. When we arrived, I asked him if he wanted to stay but he turned me down right away. I don¡¯t know what his problem was. He looks so angry and I don¡¯t know what I did to make him like that.

    After he said that he turned around and left. I then went inside my house, went directly to my room, took a bath and went to bed with a smile on my face.

    [Third Person Point of view]

    When the morninges. In Andy¡¯s house

    Andy woke up a little early. He stood up and went directly to his refrigerator to get a ss of milk and a bowl of fruits or cereals for his breakfast.

    he was still sleepy but he managed to get everything, he was going to the dining table and to his horror he found that Kathy was there sittingfortably as if it was only natural for her to be there.

    Because he was shocked, the cereal he was holding was thrown away in Kathy¡¯s direction. The cereals sttered on her head.

    ¡°What are you doing inside my house?!¡± He was really shocked to see her. His voice raised because of that.

    ¡°I went to your grandparents¡¯ house the other day. I told them that you and I are lovers. I told them that we are in love. They didn¡¯t argue with me. Instead, they smiled at me and gave me a duplicate key to your house. And that is why I am here.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? We are not lovers! I did not agree with you!¡± He shouted at her.

    ¡°Well in the eyes of your grandparents I am your girlfriend,¡± she said confidently.

    Kathy realized that Andy and Nina really don¡¯t have any rtionship. She stopped suspecting because of what she saw on the news.

    She went to his side and said, ¡°I saw the video of Kevin and Ninast night. They were very sweet. I know now that you are not in a secret rtionship.

    ¡°What video?¡± he asked her. He looked at her stupidly.

    ¡°Are you still going to deny?¡± she answered him, she then went to the side where she put her bag and got her phone inside. She opened her phone and went to his side once again to show him the video fromst night.

    She continued to say ¡°here is the video fromst night. Someone took it and uploaded it to social media. Look how sweet they are.¡± She was showing him the video of Kevin and Nina singing.

    Kathy thought that it was their way to announce that they were together.

    [Andy¡¯s Point of View]

    Kathy showed me the video of Andy and Nina fromst night.

    ¡°It was not true. They are not together. That video didn¡¯t clearly state that they announced their rtionship, I was with them, they just sang a song and nothing more.¡± I said firmly to her. she just ignored what I said and went on to say,

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then maybe in the near future they will be together. They are perfectly matched. Oh, how lovely they would be if they both decided to start a rtionship.¡±

    I furrowed my brows ¡°They are not a good match, look at them, they don¡¯t have any chemistry. I think Nina deserves a man that will take care of her, a better man, a man that will ept all her ws. And I think Kevin was not the one. So, stop shipping them both.¡±

    After listening to my reply, I saw her thinking deeply.

    [Third Person Point of view]

    Kathy was thinking deeply. She then looked at him and said, ¡°And that man, is you? You are saying that you and her are better together than Kevin? Is that it? her eyes were scrutinizing him.

    ¡°Of course not! I am not thinking of that. I was just being a good friend to her. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡± He said instantly.

    He stopped for a moment and said ¡°You are just thinking too much.¡±

    After he answered Kathy looked at his whole being. He noticed that his hands were shaking. She didn¡¯t push the subject and just shrugged her shoulders.

    He was about to say something again and Kathy butted and said, ¡°It is good to know that you don¡¯t have any feelings for her because you are mine. And I intend to keep you with me. okay?¡±

    He was froze for a moment and the ss of milk slipped through his hands, the milk sttered

    On the ground instantaneously.

    He was out of his reverie when he heard the crashing of the ss. He looked so irritable in everything.

    [Nina¡¯s point of view]

    In the evening, the media called us to invite us to an interview about the video circting on the inte.

    They invited us in one of their programs, they told us if we can have a duet together and after the song ends, we will have to kiss each other.

    Andy, who was on my side, was almost furious when he heard what the employee told us.

    Kevin asked my opinion very gentlemanly, and I agreed.

 Chapter 11

    [Nina Point of view]

    After the video conference with them, Andy went home. I went to bed.

    In the morning, Andy went to my house to fetch me.

    ¡°I will still apany you today at the studio.¡± I didn¡¯t argue with him anymore and just nodded.

    When we arrived at the studio, one of the employees assisted us in one of their guest rooms. We went inside and found out that Kevin was there and two other females who I think are make up artists. We sat down on the sofa in front of Kevin.

    ¡°Hello, since you are here, I wanted to tell you that you need to first have a photo shoot together.¡± He points at the two girls behind us and continues to say ¡°They are your makeup artist. They were assigned to make you look good in front of the camera and the audience.¡±

    We both looked at the two girls and smiled at them. The guy left and the makeup artist started to prepare us for the photo shoot.

    When our make-up was finished we went to the studio. The set was already done and they are just waiting for us. Immediately we started posing for the camera. We are really enjoying what we are doing. We areughing, making wacky faces, and doing some sweet poses.

    We both wereughing when they told us to have a break fist. I immediately looked for Andy. I found him at the side of the director. His brows were on thin line, he was not looking happy at all. When I was about to approach him, he turned around and left the studio

    I don¡¯t know where he was going, so I just shrugged my shoulders and looked at the photos the photographer took.

    The photo shoot resumed but Andy was still nowhere to be found when finally, the shoot ended. I went to grab my phone and started dialing his number. After a few rings he answered.

    ¡°Hello.¡± He said on the other line.

    ¡°Where are you? Why did you suddenly disappear?¡± I asked him curiously.

    ¡°I just went to get some fresh air. I wille backter, okay?¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°Just be sure toe backter.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He then drops the call.

    Just when I was about to got to the waiting area with Kevin, his manager appeared and said that his fans were waiting for him and wanted to take some pictures with him.

    He looked at me and said ¡°Is it okay?¡± He was asking permission and it made me blush a little.

    I signaled him that he should go and that it was okay. He smiled at me and went out.

    After an hour, someone from the studio informed us that the segment will start in a while. the make up artist retouches our makeup.

    When they were done someone assisted us again going to the studio. I saw Andy rushing to my side and directly told me,

    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. Don¡¯t kiss him.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What? What are you saying? This is my chance to kiss him and be able to lift the curse. I will not do what you wanted! I will kiss himter.¡± I said firmly.

    I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. I wanted to be a normal person. I want to leave without the fear that my tails would suddenly appear. And the only way that the curse will be lifted is for me to kiss my one true love, and that is Kevin so why would he think that I will agree to what he was saying? Is he being serious?

    the director asked the whole audience to prepare to start recording, ¡°3, 2, 1, start rolling¡±.

    First, the host introduced my love story with Kevin. ¡°Let¡¯s introduce today¡¯s guest, DJ Kevin and his beautiful savior. Miss Nina!¡±

    ¡°How did they meet? It started two weeks ago. Kevin identally fell to Greend because he took the faulty ne, and was miraculously seen by Miss Nina, who happened to visit Greend.¡±

    ¡°Miss Nina didn¡¯t hesitate to save him. ¡°The host look at us then continue on her speech

    Later, a person familiar with the matter said that Miss Nina and Kevin were seen chatting together at the music festival, and they were talking andughing, which may be fate! A few days ago, I believe everyone has seen the video of Kevin and Miss Nina on the Inte! Let¡¯s take a look at their live performance today. Let¡¯s wee DJ Kevin and his mysterious lover Nina!¡±

    With that, the host signaled to us that it was our turn to take the stage.

    Aftering on stage, Kevin and I looked at each other deeply. Singing our own love song. We were in our own world. Not minding who was watching us. I feel a deep connection with him.

    The audience was very happy to see that the both of us were singing sweetly.

    [Third Person Point of view]

    On the other side, Andy began to imagine that he was the one who stood on the stage and sang with Nina. It was not until they finished singing that he woke up from his thoughts and saw Kevin kissing Nina.

    Kevin¡¯s fans outside the shed began to scream when they saw their scene.

    After the recording ended, Kevin was called away by his agent.

    [Nina¡¯s point of view]

    When Kevin disappeared with his agent Andy went near me and ask ¡°So, how was the kiss you have shared? Has the curse already been lifted?¡±

    in order to see if the kiss really worked, I lifted my skirt a bit.

    To our horror I saw that my legs were starting to change in tails again. I immediately lowered my skirt. What happened? Why did the true love kiss work? Is he really my one true love?

    I looked at my fish tail in disappointment, then lift my eyes to Andy.

    My heart was hurting, my eyes were wet, and I began to cry. I naively thought that the kiss of true love was the only solution, but now everything is messed up

    Andyforted me and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there must be other ways to solve the curse.¡±

    After that, Kevin came over.

    ¡°Nina, some fans said they wanted to take a picture with you¡±, I didn¡¯t speak, Wipe away my tears silently.

    Kevin saw that there was something wrong with my eyes so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you cry? He seemed so worried.

    ¡°I went to him and said, ¡°nothing, I was just emotional.¡±

    I thought the kiss we shared will be the solution, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so disappointed.

    Kevin asked me curiously what I wanted to change, but I ignored him, turned to Andy, and cried and begged him to take me home.

    Andy saw me crying, and his heart was full of distress.

    Kevin wanted to care about me, but I ignored him. After Andy knew what I meant, he asked Kevin to let me be alone for a while.

    After Kevin left, Andy pushed my wheelchair to a quieter ce and wanted to talk to me.

    Iined to Andy unhappily, I regret not listening to him, I naively thought that with the kiss of true love, my fish tail would disappear.

    I shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a mermaid anymore, I want to be a human again.¡± At this time, the staff on the side were ready to go home, they just passed by Andy and me.

    Fortunately, Andy immediately reminded me to keep my voice down, otherwise others would really find out my secret.

    I rolled my eyes and continued to say to Andy, ¡°I think that Grandma is a liar at all, lying to me that I can be a normal person with a kiss of true love.¡±

    Andy looked at me thoughtfully. ¡°Is it possible that the kiss of true love is just a trick yed by Grandma? Or is it because that kiss you shared with him has no sincere friendship and is not from the heart? How can the curse be lifted if that¡¯s the case?¡± After hearing that my anger ignited.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it from the heart? I love him!¡±

    ¡°But the question is, does he love you too?¡± Hearing this sentence, I paused, I started thinking about whether Kevin really loved me,

    ¡°Someone once said that, if you really love each other, you will think of him and tell him the truth.¡±

    He paused and then continued to say,¡± If you really did love him, why didn¡¯t you tell him the truth about the curse your grandma has given you? Did you really love him? If you just told him your secret and still epted you, maybe he really did love you.¡± After that, Andy and I were silent for a while

 Chapter 12

    Nina¡¯s POV

    After a short silence, I understood what Andy just said. ¡°So you mean, to let me show Kevin the truth, so as to prove whether Kevin and I really love each other?¡± Even though I¡¯m sure in my mind, I still need to confirm this to him.

    Andy turned his head helplessly after listening to my words. I¡¯m still thinking bitterly about how to open my mouth and exin the truth to Kevin. Would he understand me? I mean, yeah, it¡¯s hard to ept science fiction but as for me, it¡¯s really true.

    It¡¯s too difficult to tell the truth. Andy shook his head and sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. After all, we don¡¯t know yet if he really loves you deeply.¡± Andy left, leaving me alone. I held my chin with my hands in distress, looked up at the moon outside the window, and quietly thought about how to confess.

    We are meant to confess our sins to one another. Mine might not be a sin, but it is who I am. I know that in confessing, there is power in it. Breaking free from strongholds will never happen on our own. It won¡¯t. I have to stop trying to do it alone. I have to stop pretending I have it all together. I am doing nothing but damage by living in these lies.

    Confessing to some bad behavior was moremon than making a full confession among those who cheated as much as possible in the study. But only telling part of the truth, as opposed to not confessing at all, was more likely to lead to increased feelings of guilt, shame and anxiety, the research found. In other words, it¡¯s best tomit to an all or nothing approach when ites to confessing.

    Well, part of the reason why I am hesitant, of course, is fear of rejection. We, as human beings, are horrified by the idea that if we show someone the soft underbelly of our feelings then they will immediately dance across them in hobnailed boots. Worse, that they will hate us for it. That we will repulse, dismay or alienate someone simply by telling them that we like them. How much more if I will tell him the truth about me?

    I¡¯m still thinking about everything even though I am now lying in my soft andfy bed. The softness of my mattress does not even help me rx at all. So I let out a deep breath and went to the bathroom to fix myself. I found my toothbrush in one of the drawers and used it taking my time. After I was done, I decided to take a long and hot shower to rx my body and for my mind to at least work more.

    When I was done with my shower, I felt my body warm but it is not enough to relieve my stress over this matter. Well, anyway, I am now looking at my cab and looking for somethingfortable to wear.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I decided to wear an oversized shirt over my head and some shorts to freshen up. I like to lie down when I am thinking so I looked for my blower and started blowing my hair so that my hair will be dry.

    I thought more if I will really tell him who I really am. The problem with keeping secrets is that they¡¯re alive. We like to think that our secrets can lie quietly in our minds, as inert as dirt, but we¡¯re wrong. Secrets aren¡¯t just our creations¡­ they¡¯re our creatures, beings with wills of their own. They grow. They reproduce, as we form new secrets to support the old ones. They even migrate, colonizing the people closest to us (ask anyone from a secretive family). But the scariest thing about secrets is what they want: They want out.

    The truth constantly tries to escape into the open, and keeping any of it buried invites istion, obsession, addiction, evenplete psychological destruction. On the other hand, random or ill-advised confessions can be disastrous. The only way to find harmony and bnce is to learn when, where, why and to whom you should confess your secrets.

    Then, there¡¯s also this confessionpulsion which makes sense when you consider that our secrets are simply parts of our life stories, our selves, that have been forced into hiding. We all have a deep psychological need to be epted as we really are, but that can never happen as long as there are parts of us that no one sees or knows. We conceal aspects of ourselves that we think invite rejection, but ironically, the very act of secrecy makes us inessible to love. We think we¡¯re hiding our secrets, but really, our secrets are hiding us.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took but my thoughts and worries kept on bothering me. I could not sleep either, so I decided to look for some movies to watch. Maybe, just maybe, I will be able to fall asleep.

    I¡¯ve been browsing for some time now but I could not decide what movie to watch. Nothing catches my attention too, so I decided to just go downstairs and make a healthy snack.

    Raiding my refrigerator for the ingredients, I decided to make an avocado toast. Making avocado toast is easy! You likely already have your own method, but these simple tips will take it from good to great, trust me. I know.

    A piece of toast topped with avocados delivers tons of health benefits over a fast-food breakfast or snack.

    There are many benefits of avocados. Most notably, they deliver the healthy fat your body needs. Did you know that a medium avocado is made up of 75% monounsaturated fats? ording to the experts, as I read before when I was searching for a snack, these healthy fats can reduce bad cholesterol levels and lower your risk of developing heart disease. Avocados are also high in fiber and are known to contain more than 20 different vitamins and minerals.

    Because avocados are high in healthy fats and fiber, an average portion size of avocado toast delivers the right number of calories to leave you full, but not too full. That¡¯s why I also chose this one for me tonight. Because if I eat too much, I¡¯m afraid I will have indigestion.

    Another thing about avocado is that it has a lot of fiber. Fiber is known to aid in digestion and can aid in weight loss. Along with a healthy lifestyle and exercise, incorporating avocado toast into your diet may be helpful if you¡¯re trying to lose weight. So it¡¯s really perfect.

    Better ingredients make better toast. Use the best bread you can find. I like to toast thick slices of sourdough or whole grain bread. For an extra pop of vor, I lightly rub each slice of bread with the cut side of a halved garlic clove as soon as ites out of the toaster.

    I then mash the avocado directly on the toast. Some say that you need to mash the avocado in a separate bowl before piling it onto the bread, but in my opinion, the more texture the avocado has, the better your toast will be, we¡¯re not making guacamole, okay?

    Then halve the avocado and remove the pit. Then, use a paring knife to score cubes of the avocado inside the skin without piercing the skin. Drizzle the diced flesh with lemon juice and sprinkle it with ky sea salt before scooping and mashing onto the toast.

    Alternatively, slice the avocado inside the skin, season it, and fan the slices onto the bread. No need to mash. Don¡¯t skip the lemon and salt. They add brightness and make the vors pop. I like to season the avocado inside the skin, before I scoop it onto the bread. Easy right? Now I get to enjoy my toast. So with a happy feeling, I immediately forget what I was thinking earlier.

    ¡ª

    I got up early feeling confident. Last night before I went to sleep, I was feeling positive that I would be able to tell Kevin who I really am. I am imagining his face of shock before I fell asleepst night. He might be shocked but I am hoping that he will be able to ept me as I am. I want him to know me better to strengthen our rtionship.

    I want a rtionship with no secrets. And I am the kind of person that will feel guilty every time I know that I am lying to him or any person I love. I believe that if he is really the right person for me, then he will ept me. So with that thought, I proceeded with my day.

    After filming, I took Kevin to my home. After Kevin looked at my home, he turned to look at me and asked me curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a little lonely living alone in this huge house?¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like loneliness, I am used to it. Anyway, a person has passed, and a group of people still have passed. What¡¯s the difference?¡± I calmly replied to Kevin.

    Kevin went to the sofa, then sat down and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone in the future.¡±

    ¡°So you mean you like me?¡± I asked, hopeful.

    I looked at Kevin hesitantly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like you.¡± My heart broke when I heard this. ¡°I love you, Nina.¡± I looked at Kevin in disbelief and confirmed to him again.

    ¡°Really? Do you really love me?¡± He loves me? I thought he only liked me. I never would have expected that sentence from him. For me, love is a very strong feeling. I am still having doubts but Kevin once again expressed his love to me with firm eyes and tone.

    ¡°I really love you, I really want to tell you, but your brother is always with us.¡± Kevin slowly walked to my side and the gentleman asked me.

    ¡°Can I hold your hand?¡± I nodded, Kevin took my hand, At this moment, I instantly felt the warmth of his palm. Then he began to tell me the details of his falling in love with me.

    ¡°Actually, at the music festival that day, I saw your special beauty from the stage. From that moment on, I was fascinated by you, so I made up my mind that I must be with you forever. I have to admit that from this moment on, I havepletely belonged to you, Nina.¡±

    After listening to his words, I was really moved, just as I was thinking about whether to promise him.

    Kevin¡¯s POV

    ¡°Did I say something wrong, or why would you ignore me? Or do you not like me?¡± I asked, confused. I don¡¯t know what is going on in her head. Will she reject me?

    Nina¡¯s POV

    I turned to look at the sunset and found that it was almost sunset. I looked at Kevin and decided to confess it to him.

    ¡°Kevin, I have to confess something to you.¡± Kevin wondered what it was.

    ¡°What would you think if I told you that I was not human?¡± I looked at Kevin seriously, but Kevin said to me in a joking tone, ¡°If you are not human, what else can you be?¡± I looked at Kevin as the sun was about to set.

    ¡°The next thing that will happen is something that I wanted to confess to you.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s POV

    What will happenter? It can¡¯t be that big of a deal, right?

    Nina¡¯s POV

    I looked at the setting sun, I thought this moment had arrived after all. Kevin and I looked at my feet at the same time.

    Suddenly, my feet were covered with fish scales. I instantly turned into a mermaid, And Kevin at this time was so scared that he kept shouting that I am a monster. He ran out of my house directly scared, watching Kevin leave. My heart was full of disappointment, I couldn¡¯t help myself, my heart was sour, and a crystal tear slowly slipped down my cheek.

    After Kevin left, I began to be decadent, sitting on the couch in the room, quietly not talking, looking at the beautiful moon, my heart was full of sadness, but what can I do? After all, in anyone¡¯s eyes, I am just a monster. A monster. I thought out loud. He really thought of me as a monster. I thought he loves me? Is that really love? Or was he just attracted to my face and body? After all, most men thought like that. I know, but the feeling inside me kept boiling. I felt like my heart is getting crushed.

    In Andy¡¯s house, After Andy woke up from his nap, Start calling me, All the avable responses are voicemail. Please dialter when your mobile phone is turned off.

    Andy came to my door at night out of worry, but I didn¡¯t want to open the door at all. Untilter, I went to open the door. As soon as I opened the door, Andy hugged me tightly after seeing that I was safe.

    Andy began to ask me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone? Don¡¯t you know that it will make people worry? ¡°After listening to him, my wronged tears fell directly. Andy began tofort me and kept asking me what happened. I cried and told him what happened in the afternoon.

    Andy was so angry that he almost ran to beat Kevin. I asked him,¡± Do you think I am a monster?¡±

    ¡°No, Even if you¡¯re a mermaid, I love you very much.¡±

    When I heard this sentence, I pushed Andy away and looked at Andy with a pair of incredulous eyes. Andy didn¡¯t feel unhappy, but told me his thoughts.

    ¡± Actually, I¡¯ve liked you since I was very young, When I was young, I¡¯m too introverted, Often bullied, And you were the first to jump out and speak for me, I like your strength, When the whole ss didn¡¯t like me, You¡¯lle and talk to me, I also like your gentleness sometimes. Even if you be a mermaid, what I like is that you are innocent and cute, so don¡¯t think that no one in the world will like you because I love you even if every person will not like you. ¡±

    After listening to Andy¡¯s sincere confession, I froze and didn¡¯t reply to him. I first asked Andy not to worry about me then he went home.

 Chapter 13

    Nina¡¯s POV

    After Andy left, My mother who came back from vacation began to shout my name from downstairs.

    After I heard her calling my name a few times, I took a piece of cloth to cover my legs. After my mother entered the room, she pounced on me happily and hugged and kissed me. Later, she found that my face was a little pale.

    My mother held my hand and asked me worried, ¡°Oh, my dear baby daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so bad? Did someone hurt? Tell me and I will show them who we are.¡±

    I told my mother with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had a good rest recently, and I¡¯m a little ufortable. It¡¯s nothing serious. You don¡¯t have to worry mom, I¡¯ll just have a short rest.¡±

    Mom and Dad can find out whether I am doing well at any time. My mother said to me gently, ¡°I will take you to the hospital to see if it is serious to rest at home. You are my only baby daughter. I don¡¯t want you to feel so ufortable.¡±

    ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m really fine. I will definitely get better tomorrow. If it¡¯s not good at that time, you can take me to the hospital, Okay?¡± I assured her, holding her hand.

    After I repeatedly refused, my mother gave up this idea, and then my mother told me that she brought me back a lot of gifts. My mother took out a beautiful shell ne from her suitcase and came to help me put it on. Then, she was very happy and took out a mermaid doll.

    When she saw my face was not very good, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you like it? ¡± She asked.

    My mother looked at me with a frown. Instead of answering my mother¡¯s words, I asked a thing I always wanted to know.

    ¡°Why did you choose to divorce my father in the first ce? ¡± I asked.

    My mother came to me and sat down. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this question? However, it¡¯s good to tell you that some things have happened to me recently. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡±  She said, looking at me.

    I asked my mother a little urgently, ¡°Can I know why? Is it because you don¡¯t love each other?¡±

    ¡°This problem can¡¯t be exined in a few words. I thought that when I first met your father, I fell in love with himpletely.¡± When my mother spoke, she looked forward to a beautiful love like an eighteen-year-old girl, and her face was filled with a happy smile.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to happinesster?¡± I pushed her.

    ¡°Because there is a factor in love at first sight and moving towards a happy world that we have not considered, That is the so-called reality. Originally, I also thought I would go to the end with your dad. But in the end, reality defeated us. Love is not as beautiful and simple as fairy tales. It is unpredictable and uncontroble. You can¡¯t let it change ording to your own ideas. You can¡¯t make everything develop as you want. Moreover, not every love will have a happy ending. Just like your father and I, you must know that you can¡¯t force love. You should calm down and think about what to do. ¡±  She said seriously.

    After saying that, my mother patted my hand and left the room. We always see beautiful love in the fairy tale world, and imagine that it will be the same in real life, which is simple and enviable. However, when life gives us a blow, we look back. Reality is cruel after all. It will not easily give us the so-called love, but it will test and test a person¡¯s sincerity.

    What is love after all? I asked myself. Am I too young to feel this? But they said age, sexuality, gender, and everything does not matter, as long as both parties equally love each other. Well, I guess we both don¡¯t love each other like that yet but I know what I feel is true and sincere.

    But does that mean my love is deep? Does deep love sound like something from a fantasy? Or does it also show in reality? As far as I¡¯m concerned, people also have different meanings of love. I want to experience one. Deep love. How I wish I would find it. I thought it was already Kevin, but it was not.

    Deep love is silly. It¡¯s about being so incredibly weird with another person that you both would never be that weird in front of anyone else. It¡¯s slow dancing in the kitchen for absolutely no reason. It¡¯sughing so hard you lose your breath. It¡¯s getting drunk in your own apartment together dressed in Christmas pajamas when it¡¯s June. It¡¯s strange, and it¡¯s funny, and it¡¯s something the both of you don¡¯t even really understand, but would rather not be without. Because one thing you both understand is that your lives are better with each other in them.

    It¡¯s about someone having a relentless curiosity in discovering who you are, because every time you reveal a new part of yourself they fall harder and harder. It¡¯s about them wanting to listen because they¡¯d rather hear your voice talk about your passions, your dreams, hopes, and inner-most thoughts, than hear themselves talk about anything else.

    It should be having meaningless arguments about things you don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re arguing about, and it¡¯sughing after they¡¯re over, about how juvenile the both of you were acting, and how tiny little arguments like those have no meaning inparison to what you mean to each other, because you mean the world to each other, and that meaning doesn¡¯t just disappear when you both be frustrated, or tired. What you mean to each other sticks, it stays put, and when other things like life in general try to move it, it remains.

    Deep love is attempting to understand the things another person¡¯s mind thinks and your mind doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s being inspired by them. It¡¯s wondering how you found someone whose differencesplement yours. Because differences are normally things that tear people apart, but in deep love your differences bring you closer together. It¡¯s like the things you both find unfamiliar about each other somehow mould together and form this beautiful little mess and that mess somehow fits perfectly between the cracks inside your heart you never knew how to fill.

    Love fills those cracks without making you forget that they exist. Deep love allows you to remember the past and how hard it might¡¯ve been, and then it allows you to feel grateful for what you have now. Deep love makes you feel lucky for finding it. Right now, I¡¯m feeling lucky, yes, not because my love was not felt, but because I now know that he is not the right person for me.

    I want a love like wanting to make someone better when I can¡¯t even begin to guess what¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s just knowing that something is off, that this person who I would give the world to, who often tries to fool me into thinking that everything¡¯s okay, it¡¯s knowing when it¡¯s not. It¡¯s the sixth sense I feel when they won¡¯t tell me that they need me, but I am there for them anyway.

    I want someone who cares and someone who I treasure and care so much. Caring so much for someone that I want to help them sometimes more than I want to help myself, sometimes it¡¯s loving them more than I love myself. Because for me loving them is easy, and they¡¯ll love me easily in return, but self-love is something that might take them a little longer to master. Because the kind of love I show them won¡¯t always reflect back at me, it¡¯s not reflexive. But when they do forget how to love themselves just as much as I do, I will be there to remind them that they are indeed lovable, that deep love is more than just something they deserve, it¡¯s something I know they are capable of receiving.

    A love so deep that it felt like healing. Like seeing someone at their most vulnerable, often lowest point, and reaching out your hand to help them get back up. Because deep love is selfless. It¡¯s realizing there¡¯s someone out there that you don¡¯t think twice about caring for. Caring for them is as involuntary as breathing.

    Deep love is often unexinable. You can¡¯t exin why it happens, or how, and you can¡¯t instruct others how to find it, but when you do find it, you¡¯ll be able to decipher deep love from all the rest.

    We never fall with the intention of falling out. We never fall with the intention of leaving with a broken heart, but we know deep down it¡¯s a possibility. Because when we are falling, our brains only focus on the good. They like topartmentalize and highlight the happy moments, the giddyughs, thete night talks, and the warm cuddles that make you melt.

    But our brains can also blur reality from the truth. When we begin to fall for someone, our judgment too begins to weaken. We lower our guard, we begin to forgive quicker, and we overlook what may have been warning signs all along. We want to believe this person we love was created by design for us. We want to believe they are perfect. We want to believe they are our forever.

    As time passes, maybe by choice or maybe by devastating heartbreak, you two part. A person you once imagined your whole world with. A person who knows your fears, your patterns, your favorite appetizer, and your preferred Sunday morning television show, suddenly separated from you. How cruel is that? At least for me, I immediately knew that he was not for me. He even called me a monster. I mean, would someone who loves you wholeheartedly call you a monster or some sort? I don¡¯t think so.

    I will just think that I saved myself from the thing that I know that it will be a heartache. I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice my phone.

    On the other hand, Andy, who had just returned home, called me. Ask me how the result of the consideration, I think carefully, then carelessly said to him, ¡°In this world, no one will like a mermaid, even if the mouth said they love me, when we are defeated by reality, when they are bored in the future, they will abandon me, then why should I take a risk? I¡¯m tired of embellishing my life. I don¡¯t want to add bitter medicine to me. We are only suitable for being friends. Love is not suitable for us. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±

    I refused Andy. Andy yelled at the other end of the phone.¡± I will prove that I love you with my heart. We haven¡¯t tried it. How can you know it¡¯s inappropriate? You don¡¯t even give me a chance, why can¡¯t I if others can? ¡± He insisted.

    I didn¡¯t talk to him again, but hung up the phone. I was really tired. After taking a bath, Iy in bed, listened to songs to ease my mood, and then fell asleep. I had a dream.

    In my dream, I dreamed of Grandma Lucia again. I saw her sitting with a grandfather whose appearance was a little vicissitudes. They talked andughed and looked sweet. I hope I will also find a love like that.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Grandma Lucia and that grandfather sat on the Stone on the shore, and Grandma Lucia snuggled up to that grandfather. They were thinking about things when they were young.

    In Greend, There was a beautiful mermaid. That was Grandma Lucia. In the past, she experienced a failed love, Grandma Lucia originally nned to stop falling in love, Until Grandma Lucia¡¯s beloved one came to Greend, His name is Evan, Grandma Lucia¡¯s childhood ymate. When Evan was a child, when he was traveling, he identally drowned. Fortunately, there is Grandma Lucia, Grandma Lucia was a lovely little girl at that time.

    Only then they lost contact because they separated until they grew up.

    When Evan went back for work, he was identally left by the team on Greend. While in Greend, he happened to meet Grandma Lucia who had just fallen out of love. Grandma Lucia forgot Evan, Until one day, Grandma Lucia found that Evan had the same scar as the man she saved when she was a child. It also grows on the shoulder of the man.

    It happens to be a scar of ten centimeters, Because Evan was drowning when he was scratched by coral. Grandma Lucia remembered Evan, So they talked and after some things,

    Their Feelings came back as good as when they were a child. Trapped in Greend, Evan, every day, he does what Grandma Lucia said.

    They can eat delicious food every day, they can also have fun, Evan knows that Grandma Lucia just fell out of love, So he ns to help Grandma Lucia get rid of her emotional injury.

    He entertains Grandma Lucia every day, Chatting with her and she also taught Evan to swim.

    Unconsciously, Evan found himself in love with Grandma Lucia. Then on Grandma Lucia¡¯s birthday, He confessed to her. However, Grandma Lucia did not agree. Evan didn¡¯t give up either. Instead, he continues to apany Grandma Lucia.

    One morning, Grandma Lucia found Evan missing. She started looking frantically for him, But in any case, Grandma Lucia just couldn¡¯t find Evan.

    Grandma Lucia thought Evan had abandoned her like Lio, so she cried sadly. When she cried, Grandma Lucia suddenly recalled that every time she cried, Evan would apany her and wipe her tears. Grandma Lucia discovered that she had fallen in love with Evan, so she would be so sad when he left her.

    Actually, it¡¯s not the case. Evan was taken back by his family, Evan said he wanted to marry Grandma Lucia as his wife, but Evan¡¯s family disagreed, so Evan went back to Greend with flowers and diamond rings despite his family¡¯s opposition.

    Seeing the lost Grandma Lucia, Evan went to her, knelt down on one knee, and then he proposed to Grandma. This time Grandma Lucia agreed, and Evan happily held Grandma Lucia in his arms.

 Chapter 14

    Nina¡¯s POV

    Grandma Lucia and Evan have a sweet life every day. They sit on the Stone every afternoon and watch the sunset, talking about their dreams while watching the sun go down.

    Evan said that his dream has beenpleted. Grandma Lucia asked curiously what Evan¡¯s dream is. He just smiled and then told her after. Actually, Evan¡¯s dream is to find a person worthy of his love for a lifetime and marry him. Grandma Lucia was shy when she heard this. She thought it was something grand and that she was not part of it.

    She never thought that it was about her and never even came to her mind that it was her. She felt warm in her heart and she never thought she could feel the way she is feeling right now except when they first share their love to each other.

    ¡°With you, I learned that love ignites from within without warning or notice. It grabs a hold of you. It permeates your body and soul in a way that is so invasive yet so beautiful in a way you had never thought possible. In a way that changes you forever. With you, I learned that love is more than a feeling. That love is anguage between two that no one else can understand. It¡¯s the ability to speak to each other without words. It¡¯s when two people just know. When two people just care. And there is no need to remind one another just how much they do.¡± She said in her mind, still looking at Evan.

    ¡°With you, I learned that a heart can touch you more than any hands ever could. That love, when real, is felt so deeply, so profoundly, from within that special part of you. The part of you that only a soulmate can reach.

    You taught me that love is both pretty and the ugly, too. That love makes room for the ws and for the brokenness. That perfection is not the expectation. That there is no need to change who you are at this moment. Blemishes and all, love epts you.

    With you, I learned that love does not equal distress or anxiety. That despite what they say, you will never need to fight for what is truly yours. Love is a bond that grows stronger by the minute, by the hour. That it is two people being patient and kind. Two people wanting and willing to grow together.

    With you, I learned that love is the little things. It¡¯s the kisses in the morning. It¡¯s thefortable silence. It¡¯s the reaching for each other¡¯s hands at the same time. It¡¯s the cooking for them, just because you feel like it. Just because you want to make them happy.¡± I could hear all her thoughts that were supposed to be for him like my own thoughts. I knew she spoke in her mind because I am not seeing her lips moving from my point of view.

    ¡°With you, I learned that love is also a big thing. The willingness to sacrifice anything to make it work. The inability to see our lives without each other. The intense moments of pure passion. The togetherness. That all of this can exist in one person, in your person. With you, my love, I learned that I had absolutely no idea what the meaning of love was, until I met you.¡±

    ¡°Nina, Nina, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± My mother called me by the bed. So with a heavy heart, I got up and did my personal morning routine.

    I invited my father and mother toe to my room the same day after that dream. I had something to say to them. After a while, my father came.

    In my room, My father and mother are worried that I am ill. They thought I was terminally ill. My mother began to me herself for smoking when she was pregnant. Dad looked at my mother in surprise. And then he scolded my mother. Mom said she only smokes when she is drinking. It¡¯s getting darker and darker, Dad was even angrier when he heard it. Two people who brought me to life quarreled again in front of me, and I looked at them helplessly. Later, I stopped my father and mother loudly.

    ¡°Do you have to quarrel when I have a crisis, so can you both please get out ande back so that I will not see you two quarrel?¡± I shouted angrily at them, and my father and mother turned their eyes to me and apologized to me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I just¡­¡± I was interrupted by my mother before I finished speaking. ¡°If you are not sick, why do we worry so much?!¡± She half yelled at me.

    ¡°Baby girl, do you have anything important to tell us?¡± My father asked me patiently. I lifted the quilt on my leg and confessed to my parents that I had been cursed by mermaids. As a result, before I finished speaking, they both fainted after seeing my fish tail.

    I could not really me them for their reaction. How are they supposed to react if they see their daughter with a real fish tail? At least they did not call me a monster the moment they saw my tail. They didn¡¯t judge me or look at me with indifferent eyes like what he did to me.

    When they woke up, they asked me what to do. They wanted to take me to the hospital. After I expressed my concerns, they gave up the idea.

    I told them what I thought, I want to live off the coast of Greend. They agreed. That night, my thoughts wondered about him again. The things I wanted to say to him were all in my head.

    At 3 a. m., my mind wanders into the safest ce it could find, memories with him.

    It remembers the nights we talked endlessly under the stars and the expanse of the universe. Where he held me in his arms and we cuddled until we fell asleep. Where our philosophical and heart to heart conversations were set out into the wind and the trees. The nights where we talked about everything under the sun, including our fears, dreams, hopes, and aspirations. Nothing was off the table, and I felt like I could be anybody.

    It remembers the warm embrace and slow dancing with him to bads. I longed for his hugs and the arms that coddled and soothed all my insecurities. With his hands wrapped around my waist, he held me so close I could feel his breath against my skin. I remember crying into his shoulder because I felt so happy, so relieved, to finally find a ce called home.

    It remembers eating popcorn in silent libraries and streets ringing with ourughter. Where we were dancing the world away as if no one existed, but here and us in this moment. It feels like joy and pure bliss, the kind of happiness found only in fairytales and story books. Even on the darkest days, there was always a light at the end of the tunnel because there was always him. He was my happiness back then.

    It remembers the big brown eyes I could easily lose myself in. When I am crying in the corner of a room after an emotional breakdown. Until his eyes brought me back to life as you gently coaxed me out of my intense mood. As he brought me hope andfort by just seeing his eyes. The eyes that were so kind and gentle also spoke of a brokenness and a hell of a past to tell about. Eyes that spoke of trials and tribtions he has faced and overcame. Eyes that I greatly admired. His eyes were really like a ckhole that was sucking me in. Especially when he confessed to me and the same day that he ran away from me, screaming on top of his lungs, that I am a monster. He did not even see me as a person.

    So for me, it is okay that I fell hard for him when there was no soft ce tond. I trusted him with my whole heart, which is something that I don¡¯t do quite often. It takes a lot for me to open up, and when I did, there was only the illusion of a safe space. Only a fragmented, distorted version of authenticity that I bought in to.

    It¡¯s okay that I wasn¡¯t funny enough. His jokes were always about someone or something that did not deserve to beughed at. People have feelings, but they don¡¯t when someone decides to make someone or something that they deemed unworthy as the central theme of your jokes. Because I didn¡¯tugh or join in on those bigamist, racist, or homophobic eptihets disguides a light-hearted humor. It¡¯s okay that I wasn¡¯t funny enough to engage in that.

    It¡¯s okay that I wasn¡¯t ¡°smart¡± enough. But I worked hard to build the life that I wanted in the most authentic way that I could. That was enough for me. I did the best with the skills that I have. That is enough for me, even if it wasn¡¯t enough for some people.

    It¡¯s okay that I wasn¡¯t fun enough. I didn¡¯t decide topromise my standards in order to be considered fun and cool in his eyes or anyone else¡¯s.

    It hurts to feel left out and disregarded by someone that I thought the world of. It came so suddenly and so swiftly that I did not have time to catch my breath. One minute he was here and the next he was gone. I wasn¡¯t enough, he simply exined, and with that I knew. It took me a while, but I knew it was okay.

    The opposing truths became abundantly clear as days. The illusion that I was imprable to loss quickly shattered, and grief permeated my life in all ways at once. Grief became an unwantedpanion that made its presence known in all moments, both big and small, loud and quiet, dark and light. Touching my bottom and integrating grief in my life enabled me to take chances that I normally wouldn¡¯t, since my loss was so profound. I should just think that everything happens for a reason.

    I had spent countless days, plenty of sleepless nights, and too much meal skipping feeling beyond heartbroken. Not a single walk to wherever without me choking on my own tears at some point. I had so many emotions but at some point, some of them lead to heart break. A very agonizing feeling like I can¡¯t be who I was any more. But I need to move forward with my life. I need to do that. Not just for me, but also for the people who love me.

    ¡ª

    Dad took me to Greend, he wants to build a small house by the side. I refused.

    Then, I asked my father to show me the surrounding environment of Greend. I saw a small hole in the coral reef beside the ind. I swam in the little hole, Swimming and swimming, I saw an underwater cave. I looked at the crystal all over the ceiling, I paused, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming, I found such a beautiful fairnd,

    After taking a picture, I swam out of the cave, And discussed the idea of living in it with my parents. They agreed and began to prepare things to live in the cave. After I moved to the cave for a while, I began to adapt to living in the cave. I worked as a waiter in a restaurant in Heldi during the day. I had to go to Greend before sunset, or everyone would know that I was a mermaid.

    I am very happy every day trying to adapt to my new life. Mom and Dad began to live a new life, Dad and Aunt Sara are married, Mom also let go of her heart, Went to the wedding, Witnessed Dad¡¯s new love with his own eyes, My mother also found a new job, went to a new city to live, and lived very well.

    She also heard her say that she recently met a very good boy who wanted to chase her, and I also lived well. In my spare time on holidays, I also looked for beautiful scenery photos in the ocean and sent them to my parents, so that they could enjoy the underwater scenery without going out.

    asionally, I will sit on a big stone on the shore, Blowing the sea breeze and watching the beautiful scenery of sunset. Looking back on the past, Sitting quietly on the shore, I feel that living alone is quite good, and my lovely baby Chai Chai has returned to me. It ys with water by the sea every day and digs its own nest on the beach. I think it is also very cute, and it also wees a new little friend, that is, a lovely kitten. Why is there a cat?

    It turned out that during a holiday, a group of dad¡¯s clients came to Greend to y and left the cat behind. Later, he didn¡¯t n to take it back, so I came to raise him!

    It is a very cute and obedient kitten. So, I named them obedient. Chai Chai is called Listening Brother, The kitten is called Huamei, Both of them are cute, And Huamei catches small fish on the shore every day. And the listening brother will transport the fish to the barbecue grill. And I¡¯m responsible for frying fish for them to eat.

    Watching them sleep on the shore, I felt sleepy, too. I went back to the cave,y in my bed for a while, and made a video call with my mother. Mom works in thepany and hasn¡¯te home yet. It hurts a little to look at her fatigued self. She reminded me to take good care of myself and I reminded her too. Then, I called my father, and my father and Aunt Sara chased the drama at home. My father woulde to Greend by boat every day after work to see how I was doing, and bring me some daily necessities.

    They lived very sweetly. Aunt Sara found a good school. She worked as a teacher in the new school and was praised as the most diligent female teacher by the school!

    It is quite satisfying to know that all of them have a happy life.

 Chapter 15

    Kevin¡¯s POV

    Today is my hundredth day away from Nina. My life has been very busy for one hundred days.

    I can¡¯t forget Nina, and I want to try to paralyze myself with my work, so I took 82 jobs in one month. I went to the bar to sing, tried to be a radio host on a TV station, filmed movies, and recorded variety shows. In all kinds of jobs, I often suddenly think of Nina for a moment, thinking of what sweet memories we had before!

    I regret it, I regret the days that might be together. I regret running and screaming. I regret being scared. I regret letting her go. I regret not understanding her. I regret the day that I was a fool. I regret the day I left her. I left her because I was afraid. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it back then. Couldn¡¯t see past my own fears of intimacy andmitment.

    I often wonder if I did the right thing. Was leaving her ever a choice I should have considered? Was leaving ever worth the pain that I caused? At the time, the impact of my actions and the destruction that I left far outweighed the guilt and remorse I didn¡¯t feel.

    But now I see it perfectly clear, what fear really means. Fear is the ultimate destroyer of connection because it makes one doubt the very foundations of a rtionship. It ces seeds of hesitation in my mind that make me incapable ofmitting to perfectly stable and healthy rtionships even if I wanted to. And I let it dictate my life as well how I treated others, inevitably cutting connections with people who I cared the most about.

    In doing some self-reflection, I have realized that being with her was the happiest I¡¯ve ever been. I¡¯ve also realized, in hindsight, that she has checked off all the boxes I could want in a person. She was the same as me, with the same quirky features and simr aspirations that we always dreamed of achieving together. And I lost that because I wasn¡¯t ready and because I let fear govern my thoughts and my actions. I wasn¡¯t ready to give her everything when she had given me her all.

    I regret leaving and especially the pain that ensued. I regret the damage that I¡¯ve done to the life of another. I wonder what she will have to tell her future husband and what story she will have to conjure up when they ask her about the first love of her life. How a seemingly well put together boy left her heartbroken and miserable. There¡¯s no apologies that I can make for the damage that I¡¯ve left, and there¡¯s no denying or excuses that this is all on me.

    I would like to say sorry to her. For running, for never apologizing until it was toote, and for making her feel like it was her fault and that she was the one to me. It was never her problem alone. We were a team, so we should have worked through the problems together and tackled each obstacle together, because that¡¯s how a rtionship works. I knew that she deserved better. I now know that I ran because I was afraid. And I couldn¡¯t face what I had done either. I couldn¡¯t face the possibility that I destroyed another human being and I left him spiralling down a hole of self-hatred and self-pity.

    But the me was never on her. And I still can¡¯t believe I let her slip right through my fingertips. I had a girl that wanted me and only me. I had a girl that cherished every second we spent together. I had a girl who saw me as the most handsome boy in the world. I lost the one good, might be a rtionship, in my life and I didn¡¯t fight for it back. Instead, I cowardly ran.

    So if I could tell her now, this is me apologizing for the damage. This is me apologizing for the tears I caused to her. This is the regret and guilt I never felting back to haunt me. This is looking back at the happiest times of my life and realizing that if I had just tried to ovee my own problems, if I just put a little effort in, our rtionship would have flourished and we would have been happy.

    If I could hold her in my arms for a day, I would. If I could tell her all my fears and sorrows, I would. I would tell her every little bit of exnation she needed until she felt like she had an answer. So she wouldn¡¯t be left so confused and tumbling down a self-destructive path.

    To this day, I¡¯m still thinking of her. I hope wherever she is that she is happy, because she damn well deserves all the happiness in the world.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    And now, everything is impossible. I¡¯ve already hurt her inside, now I can only secretly look at our photos in the middle of the night. Sneaking out on Nina from others.

    I know that it was my  fault that we are not together, and from the bottom of my heart, I really feel sorry about that.

    I am so sorry that I hurt her and that I hurt myself. I feel bad that it took me this long to take ountability for my behavior because I finally realize that she deserved better. I pushed her away, and I didn¡¯t try as hard as I could to make it work between us. I hardly tried at all, firmly situated in defense-mode. I feel bad, but I can¡¯t wish I did things differently because making that mistake taught me a lesson that I needed to learn, even if thatprehensiones more than monthster.

    I actually try to practice objectivity often, putting myself in someone else¡¯s shoes, or at least trying to, so that I can exercise empathy for experiences outside of my own. But no matter how much I practice, there are some things I can only grasp in its entirety when it ys out in front of my eyes. This lesson came for me during a recent exchange. I witnessed someone blow up their rtionship with a girl who was interested, invested, and honest. But he was not. Same as me.

    There are memories that stay locked firmly in my mind of which I am both unable and unwilling to let go of between us. I find myself crawling through them from time to time, remembering what it was like to hold her so close. Like an itch, scratching in the deepest chamber of my heart, thumping out its rhythm across our lives together.

    But now, when I twist the knob and feel the heat of the shower, I see her in my memory. She is like a shady cloud of burning ash whispering in my ear. Her face is dark, but simultaneously as bright as the day we met. Infected by my gloom, but still smiling as though all of this wille to pass. I press my lips on hers, and I taste silken darkness, sweetened with bitter dirt. Like a specter out of time, but in my mind I know it¡¯s not her here, with me.

    And as  I move to grip the doorknob and fondle the lock, I realize the keys are missing from my pocket, and I might never make it back into the shattered heart apartment locked in my chest. I¡¯ll just have to keep crawling back through all of us instead. I am not numb to what I have done, to the pain I have caused. But I hope someday I might hear your key fall into the tumbler lock of our love.

    After a long time, I came to a very special restaurant for an online celebrity show. I walked into the dining room, then I saw Nina. But she didn¡¯t see me. She carried the te, It¡¯s full of juice and champagne. I saw Nina¡¯s agility and quickly delivered it to the guest¡¯s table. Then she picked up the dishes that the guest had eaten and stacked them into a hill.

    She took the big stack of dishes without shaking her hands. It was really amazing. I sat quietly in the restaurant and watched her busy work, and my heart was distressed. Later, she came over.

    Nina¡¯s POV

    Oh, my god! How to do a job that also has a way to encounter an ex-boyfriend! Jesus Christ! I hope he doesn¡¯t recognize me.

    Kevin¡¯s POV

    She walked up to me quickly and politely asked me what I wanted to eat. Before I spoke, she didn¡¯t recognize me. Until I spoke, she suddenly paused, pretended to be calm and continued to ask me. I ordered a ss of juice and a seafood set meal, and she turned and left directly after listening.

    Nina¡¯s POV

    I want to calm down, I want to calm down, and I can¡¯t be seen by him. I  can¡¯t be recognized by him.

    Kevin¡¯s POV

    I wanted toe forward and take her hand, but she walked too fast. Moreover, there were too many people in the restaurant, which made me unable to catch up with her. I sat quietly waiting for her to get off work. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the meal time had passed, and there were few people left in the restaurant. I called Nina toe over, and she walked slowly towards me. I told her how lonely my life was in the past six months and how much I missed her, but she had no waves.

    Nina¡¯s POV

    He is really a love rat! Why did he regret it when he left me? It¡¯s really annoying to be pretending here now.

    When will he leave? I turned to the store manager for help. When the store manager saw my eyes for help, he came over. The store manager thought Kevin was here to smash the store, so he had to call the police when he came up. I pulled the store manager aside and exined the situation to him. After he understood, he went to Kevin. At this time, Kevin looked at me with a stupid face. I told him that the store manager had something to ask for him, and I took the opportunity to punch in and leave.

    Kevin¡¯s POV

    ¡°What do you want from her?¡± The store manager went to me and asked me, but I don¡¯t know him!

    The store manager came over, and his appearance was not very kind, and his physique was very thick. What if he beat meter?

    I was carried to another seat by the store manager, Nina can¡¯t be seen in that position. The store manager said that if I want to keep pestering Nina, I can¡¯t me his men for being merciless.

    He said he was Nina¡¯s current boyfriend. However, I don¡¯t believe it. I want to interrupt the store manager. However, his eyes are super horrible. It seems that he regards me as his enemy and wants to beat me up. I can¡¯t interrupt him, so I have to listen to what he says quietly. Moreover, he has put me on the cklist of the restaurant, and I am forbidden toe to the restaurant to find Nina in the future.

    Nina¡¯s POV

    It was a close call. It is good that I have a store manager to help me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long I will be entangled by Kevin. I slowly rowed my boat to Greend. As soon as I got off the boat, I ran to my pets and talked with them about my daily life. Even if they didn¡¯t understand, it didn¡¯t matter. They always looked at me with a smile and listened to me carefully. Seeing their sweet smiles, I felt good healing in my heart! The stress of the day is gone at this moment.

    Around 6 months ago, I experienced the grief and turmoil that came with losing him, and myself too. I was in despair and devastation for weeks, and it took a really long time to process the grief thates with losing the person you thought would be the love of your life. In all honesty, I have to undoubtedly admit that I don¡¯t think I¡¯m over him yet, but life carries on, and like the old adage goes, time will heal all wounds.

    In my experience, grief tends toe in waves. On days like today, the ocean is tumultuous, enough to drown and submerge the sailor in a dark and vast ocean. However, the people who truly love me gave me hope that one day the sea will be calm and peaceful again. Even though residues of the pain may still linger with each ebb and flow of the wave, I can¡¯t wait for the pain to be less intense; I can¡¯t wait to live my life carefree and happy again.

    In the evening, the listening brother chased the talking sister on the beach, and they were always fighting for the same piece of fish, while I ate my food and watched their funny activities every day, and the unhappiness of the day disappeared instantly. Sometimes, I wish it never happened. Sometimes, I me my naivety to some things especially judging a person that I could trust them.

    At night, I look at the round moon. Think of when I was a child, My father and mother always watched the starry sky with me. Told me stories about stars, and will also tell me stories about the moon. My mother taught me how to recognize constetions. Look, I¡¯m interested in astronomy.

    Dad bought me an astronomical telescope. Let me observe carefully, I also asked some people who are keen on astronomical information to study with me. However, after my parents divorced, I didn¡¯t continue to study astronomy. Instead, I became interested in sightseeing. One month before I became an adult, I received a certificate to be a tour guide, which meant that I could be a tour guide, but who would have expected that to happenter.

    Listening to the elder brother and talking sister, I ran tired and fell asleep. Iy on the beach and looked at the stars. I began to count. I fell asleep after counting. This time, I dreamed again.

 Chapter 16

    [ Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    In my dream, I saw Evan having an argument with his family. It turned out that the reason for their feud was that Evan really wanted to marry Grandma Jingchen.

    He loved her more than anything in the world, and he was willing to sacrifice for her.

    When his entire family knew about his n, they immediately disagreed with his decision. They wanted him to marry a more suitable wife who is wealthier.

    The scheme of love marriage is still unknown to them.

    They do not feelfortable with such a marriage where love paved the way and still believed in the traditional method of choosing a life partner through a fixed marriage.

    ¡°We figured out that you should marry Miki, the daughter of the rival group,¡± theymanded him.

    Evan turned to them and he cannot believe that he was being pressured by his own family.

    ¡°I do not love her! How many times would I have to prove that I deserve to be married to the girl of my dreams? Evan shouted with despair.

    Regardless of how Evan defended hismitment, they refused.

    His family kept on arguing with him and forced him to change his mind.

    They made him choose over his own blood and personal decisions till their argument turned into hatred against Grandma Jingchen.

    Evan was triggered until he finally ceased the discussion and left angrily.

    This action of Evan made them even angrier to the point that they were enraged.

    His family did not stop there. In their power, they would do anything to end their connection instantly.

    They nned to send some people to frighten Grandma Jingchen and get rid of her.

    In this way, they thought that Evan would immediately give up, but they were wrong.

    Until they added a more wicked n which is to finally kill Grandma Jingchen.

    Their idea was to hire someone to shoot her because most of them find it difficult tomit the act of murder on their own hands.

    They hired a middle man to have the advantage of not carrying out the actual killing, thus making it more difficult forw enforcement to connect them with the crime.

    Since grandma Jingchen lived on an ind, it took them a lot of effort to n everything out.

    At the moment of their scheme, the killer was already prepared to aim his weapon.

    However, they did not expect that the moment that he tried to shoot Grandma Jingchen, Evan quickly rushed to her and perfectly saved her on time.

    Making sure Grandma Jingchen was safe, he went over to seize the killer.

    They battered each other, and Evan unfortunately, got stabbed with a sharp knife.

    He survived the fatality and was sent to the hospital for treatment, but he suffered constant bleedings and extreme trauma.

    Later on, his body got very weak and he died.

    The news reached a lot of people near  Evan¡¯s residence.

    It immediately frightened and saddened everyone.

    After what they¡¯d done, his family finally gave up the idea of tormenting Grandma Jingchen. They went over the ind to show remorse and begged for her forgiveness, as they can¡¯t ept that Evan died due to their evil deeds.

    Ever since then, they have lived unhappily and carried a heavy conscience that haunted them forever.

    Losing a loved one brings unexinable pain for the people left.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It eventually made Grandma Jingchen weak and depressed.

    One of the worst things about grief is how disconnected and alone it made her feel.

    After that incident, Grandma Jinchen,ter on, died with a broken heart.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± The dog was barking loudly and made me awake.

    Surprise! I looked at my watch and found out that it was alreadyte.

    I folded my nket immediately and fixed my beddings.

    I urgently prepared and ate breakfast together with my pets.

    Making sure that they had a full tummy, I quickly prepared to leave for work.

    Working has been my daily routine. Every day my motivation has been the idea that the price of sess is hard work and dedication to the job, the determination that whether we win or lose, we still apply the best of ourselves.

    In short, I am not just working for myself nor my needs. I am working for my future.

    I rowed my boat and paddled as fast as I could.

    There it is! I¡¯m already near my workce!

    As soon as I reached the port, I immediately ran towards the restaurant.

    I entered the door, and I saw the store manager sitting down with an exhausted face. Something seems off with him. What is his problem?

    I asked him curiously what happened, and it turned out that he had an argument with his girlfriend. As a result, he wasn¡¯t allowed to go home, so he had to stay in the store for the rest of the night. For a moment, I pitied him. We don¡¯t have any sleeping area nor nkets here.

    He might¡¯ve tried sleeping in his office area and took the table cloths as his pillow.

    I went to him and tapped his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll resolve things with her sooner, try to talk to her calmly and apologize if you are wrong. Being in a rtionship is not easy. If you have each other¡¯s trust, you can settle small arguments easily.¡± I advised him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I might¡¯ve been harsh to hertely, not realizing that she started to feel neglected. Thank you for your concern! I¡¯ll talk to herter.¡± The store manager smiled at me.

    He also told me that a mouse appeared in the restaurantst night.

    He said that he tried to go after it till he finally caught it.

    After disposing of the rodent, he  went back and attempted to continue his rest.

    However, he was not used to his new sleeping environment.

    Adding the stress from the argument he just had, it kept him awake the entire night.

    That exins why he looked super tired and exhausted now.

    ¡°Today is Friday. I am always looking forward to getting off work early. After finishing today¡¯s work, I can have two days off. My mother is also going to visit me here in Greend this week, so I am looking forward to it.¡±I told him.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I hope you have a good time then. ¡± he replied.

    Then we proceeded with today¡¯s work at the resto.

    As usual, there was nothing special, except that the store manager was so tired that he almost fell asleep at the checkout. I almost felt guilty forughing at him. I offered to take over him but he insisted.

    Finally, it was already closing time.

    After punching in my time stamp, I went over to Haier Supermarket with a smile on my face. Tomorrow is the day that my mother will visit us and I am very excited about her arrival.

    I bought the ingredients I needed for tomorrow and purchased some daily necessities as well. After that, I went over to Kailin Port to return home. Watching the endless ocean while rowing a boat, I suddenly felt that life was too beautiful. It was very rxing and calm to feel.

    The sea breeze feels so therapeutic, like a drug I would love to take forever.

    Back in Greend, I stored the purchased groceries right away.

    I looked for my pets and found them ying outside.

    I saw a cute doll held by Tingge. I was thinking about where the doll came from. He went over and took me to a little bunker. I saw that there were a bunch of dolls ced. I¡¯ve never seen it before and it made me very curious. I sat down and watched them.

    After that, I paused and noticed a part of sand being dug aside.

    I silently took everything out and filled the pit back. I observed my cat and dog who were ying happily, they seemed to be having fun.

    Meanwhile, it suddenly rained lightly. I hurriedly went in together with them. Even though we stayed inside, it was still immensely cold in the cave. We went over to our beds, I grabbed our nkets to keep ourselves warm. I nced to check my mobile phone quickly. I looked at the time and wished that it would run faster. I¡¯m so excited about tomorrow!

    Feeling sleepy, I put my phone away and closed my eyes.

    Goodnight. I said aloud.

    Suddenly all of us were already in a deep sleep.

    The next morning, the rain stopped and the sky cleared up.

    I stood up to fix my beddings. I nced at my phone and saw mom¡¯s phone number on the screen. She called and told me that she had packed her bags and was ready to leave. Today was a special day. It¡¯s been a long time since mom visited here. I missed her so much.

    I happily prepared a delicious blueberry cheese, which has a bit of sour and sweet taste. Overall, it was delicious! It instantly made Tingge crave and drool! I gave them an equal portion in their bowl and they immediately ate it.

    Meanwhile, I got a message that my mother¡¯s boat already arrived here in Greend. This is it, mom is here. We needed to prepare now.

    I gathered my pets to apany me to fetch mom at the port.

    I can see the excitement in their eyes. They were also delighted with her arrival.

    We walked over and sighted everywhere for my mother. Finally, we saw her. She carried two pieces of luggage and a lovely bag in her hand.

    I stared at the other bag out of curiosity. She smiled and said that it was meant to be given to me as a gift. My eyes suddenly grew big, ¡°A¡­ a gift? ¡± I said with a stuttered voice.

    ¡°Yes¡±, mom nodded with a smirk on her face.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I got a gift from her. Receiving a present can light your mood at dark times, especially when all other lights go out.

    It instantly made me happy. We hugged each other merrily.

    After that, we held each other¡¯s hands while carrying her luggage and walked together.

    After reaching my ce, I put my mother¡¯s luggage in my room. She came to see how my living environment was. She said that my room was like a fantasy fairnd based on a television program, which she thought was very beautiful and unique.

    She was also amazed by the decorations I made on the walls.

    After she was finished inspecting my room, we sat on a big stone on the shore to rx. I took the freshly prepared blueberry cheese and had her try and taste it. ¡°It¡¯s very Delicious!¡± she smiled widely and gently patted my shoulders. This moment was very precious to me, I miss my childhood and how things used to be.

    We started walking and talked about life. Mom and I talked about the boy who courted her. I asked her curiously about their progress and rtionship. A sad tone was immersed in her voice. She sighed and said that the other party knew that she was married for the second time. As a result, she was judged.

    ¡± It¡¯s okay, mom, everything would be okay. If they can¡¯t ept your past then you weren¡¯t meant for each other ¡°, Iforted her.

    I can see in her eyes that she was broken-hearted.

    My mom has been strong all these years. I can¡¯t imagine the pain she went through.

    ¡°Mom, you know that you cane here anytime, Right? ¡± I nced at her and smiled. She nodded and smiled back at me,

    ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll travel here whenever I am free.¡±

    My mother and I agreed that she coulde to my ce more often during holidays. Our location has beautiful scenery, which can make all your troubles and worries disappear instantly. She promised me that if she ever feels sad or lonely in the future, she would talk to me more.

    My mother also agreed to bring Aunt Sara here for her honeymoon next week. She expressed her blessings without any sarcasm and did not intend to pester my father¡¯s new rtionship. The two of them broke up a few years ago. Deep inside, I know she still cares for him as much as she does for me. When a family member willingly walks away, you may miss them, feel puzzled, and saddened, especially if the hope of reconnection is gone. The pain of the past never went away. I hoped I could let it go, but it never went off.

    Somehow, seeing both of them happy with their own lives now, I still felt a small reassurance and contentment.

    The most important thing is that both of them still care for me.

    We continued to chat and tell her stories of our experiences here in the cave.

    At noon, we went over toy under the tree.

    Reminiscing of when I was a child, I went out to y once and it was super hot. My skin felt the touch of a prickling sunset.

    My mother called and took me under the tree.

    I asked her why she took me there.

    She said that leaves would create shadows, and we would not be directly exposed to the sun when we hid in the shadows.

    ¡°It would feel a lot cooler¡±.

    Realizing her words, it could have a deeper meaning to real life.

    I was young back then, as I grew older I could understand some of her expressions.

    Childhood memories hold a very special ce in your heart. They are kept treasured in your subconscious mind for the rest of your life.

    I watched my mother while feeling Tingge and Huamei lying next to me. Watching them sleep soundly, I felt very happy.

    Although our family is iplete now, I always wanted to feel their presence around me. Feeling the sea breeze and humid air was almost a perfect memory to picture. It is nice finding that ce where you can just rx your doubts and fears.

    Time passed quickly. That evening, we roasted the fish caught by Tingge and Huamei on the sea. They watched us while we prepared our dinner.

    Mom helped me prepare the food. I also showed her some of my cooking techniques and recipes. She may have missed out a lot from me, and this is the perfect time to show her my skills.

 Chapter 17

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    I have a piece of freshly roasted fish in my hand. Tingge and Huamei immediately stood up after seeing it. It is their usual habit, and I always make sure that they show some manners.

    ¡°Please get down! I shouted.

    The two of them got scared and sat down quickly.

    I tore the meat in half and divided it equally between them.

    At this time, my mother was stunned and admired how I disciplined my pets.

    Mom smiled and patted my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you are behaving them well,¡± she responded.

    Later on, My mother told me that she would like to bring her new dog for me to train.

    ¡°You look like you need another furry friend. I might as well bring my dog for you to y with the next time I visit here again¡±, she said.

    She also told me that I could give it some training.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I agreed and promised her that she could bring the dog to y together the moment she¡¯lle back here to Greend.

    Late at night, I took my mother and my pets back to the cave to rest.

    The cave was chilling. I noticed that my mother couldn¡¯t bear the cold temperature.

    I proceeded to the room to find a nket for her.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡± I gave her a quilt.

    ¡°Thank you, Nina. ¡°she hugged me and continued to rest on the bed.

    I stared at them for a moment and made sure they were sleepingfortably, then I went back to the shore alone.

    Iid on the beach and gazed at the bright moon.

    The waves created a cold breeze that feels so rxing to me.

    As I closed my eyes, I suddenly heard someoneing from the ocean water.

    Who could it be? It¡¯s alreadyte, and no one can sail their boats this time of the day. I sat down and nced around.

    My eyes grew big when I saw who it was.

    Why is he here? It cannot be!

    I looked at the man for a second time.

    It really is Kevin! He came to Greend alone in a boat.

    I was so shocked. I don¡¯t want to see his presence here!

    I got up and ran as fast as I could. I heard him running towards me.

    As a result, Kevin caught up with me.

    He took my hand, carried me and ced me on the top of a big stone.

    ¡°Nina, I missed you so much. There wasn¡¯t a day that I thought of you.¡±, he looked at me with pure despair and told me that he still wanted to be with me.

    I wiggled and removed his arms around me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t believe you anymore and never will again,¡± I replied coldly.

    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to kiss me forcefully.

    ¡°Stop it Kevin!¡±I shouted.

    Fortunately, I responded quickly and skimmed my head to avoid him.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing! ¡± I desperately stopped him.

    I looked at Kevin with a sad and distrustful eye.

    ¡°Nina, I came here for you. I know what I did was wrong and I went all over here to ask you a second chance,¡± he told me.

    I looked away and replied, ¡°For what Kevin? Haven¡¯t you done enough?

    I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t believe in your lies anymore.¡±

    He also looked at me deeply and didn¡¯t speak a word.

    The silence was very loud and it made him realize everything.

    He suddenly let go of me and walked away.

    [Kevin Perspective]

    Are you sure you can¡¯t go back?

    I walked on this empty beach and felt a little lonely.

    I love Nina. I really do.

    I ended her trust and she seemed to really despise me.

    I can¡¯t do anything if she wants me out of her life.

    Nevertheless, I still hold thoughts on whether I¡¯d stay or not.

    My heart was also hurt and I was feeling devastated from her rejection.

    Just when I was still regretting it, suddenly, there was an old woman who appeared beside me.

    ¡°Oh, my God! You are a ghost!¡± I looked at this startled grandmother on the dested beach.

    It¡¯s maybe because she had not taken care of herself for a long time.

    Her white hair was looking very rough and her clothes were messy and dirty. She leaned on a crutch while gazing at me.

    I almost screamed and ran, where did shee from all of a sudden?.

    The grandma looked at me with deep eyes and calmly greeted me,

    ¡°Hello there son, I am Grandma Jingchen.¡±

    Still shocked, I took a few steps back and asked her.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Do you like the girl just now?¡± Grandma Jingchen tentatively asked me.

    Why does she know about me and Nina? Did she happen to hear our conversation? I was very puzzled.

    I was sure that we were the only people in that area. I swallowed my saliva and continued to answer her, ¡°Yes! But she doesn¡¯t trust me anymore because I broke her heart once.¡±

    She continued to stare at me like she¡¯s trying to memorize my whole face.

    ¡°Did you know she was a mermaid?¡± she curiously asked.

    How could this old woman know about Nina¡¯s secret? Do they know each other? I was more and more mystified by this encounter. Aside from the fact that she came from nowhere, she also knew some hidden information. It feels amusing and scary at the same time.

    ¡°I knew about her secret, but when I saw her in her mermaid form, I thought she was a monster and abandoned her immediately.

    I was very naive back then. I regretted that moment that caused Nina pain and anger. Because now, I feel that no matter what she is, I still like her, and I can¡¯t forget her ever since. I tried to seek her forgiveness, but she rejected me. She was very mad at me and pointed out that she haspletely lost her trust in me. There is nothing else I could do, I felt helpless and left her again.¡±I answered her.

    ¡°If you really loved her, would you give up everything for her?¡± Grandma Jingchen asked this question, which baffled me.

    I hesitated for a moment. ¡°Why would you want to give up everything you own, just because you love someone?¡± I told her.

    ¡°Okay son, now I know your answer,¡± she replied

    Then all of a sudden, Grandma Jingchen disappeared in front of my eyes.

    I felt a dreamy feeling that night, I always thought I met a madman, so I didn¡¯t care much about that moment and thought that I may be hallucinating.

    Although I felt a strange feeling, I proceeded back to Heidi in a boat.

    [Nina Perspective]

    I watched Kevin leave until he disappeared from my sight.

    Suddenly, someone patted me on the shoulder.

    I turned my head and looked at it. It turned out to be Grandma Jingchen.

    Grandma Jingchen has been very kind to me in recent days. I also dreamt and learned her story when she was still living. She often reminds me to pay attention to some details.

    Honestly, It has made my life quite better recently.

    I hid my sorrowful face and greeted her warmly.

    ¡°Hi Grandma, It¡¯s alreadyte. How did you appear at this time of the day all of a sudden?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°So¡­ that young man who just left, do you love him?¡± Grandma Jingchen asked me directly if I still have feelings for Kevin.

    She might¡¯ve overheard our conversation while her soul was lurking in the seaside.

    I took a deep breath and started to exin to her.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve met Kevin. Yes, It must be impossible to have no feelings at all, but I want to be sure how much he loves me. He already hurt my feelings once and I am not sure whether I could forgive him or not ¡± I replied.

    ¡°Is that so my child? Well, are you willing to find out for yourself? Grandma Jingchen asked me.

    ¡°If I could have the chance then why not,¡± I told her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I don¡¯t want you to overthink about it and I need you to clear out all your doubts. Here is what we are going to do¡­ ¡±

    Grandma Jingchen came up with a n, which I thought was feasible. She wanted to help me verify Kevin¡¯s true intentions personally.

    ¡°Go ahead and follow him. Ask him if he¡¯s willing to give up his job and settle his life with you,¡± she ordered me.

    ¡°But¡­¡±As I was about to respond, she interfered.

    ¡°Nina¡­ It¡¯s now or never. Go ahead and follow him.¡± Grandma Jingchen smiled at me.

    I was startled and grabbed my paddle quickly. There¡¯s no more time left!

    I removed my clothes then hopped on the cold sea.

    I needed to swim as a mermaid to reach him on time.

    My arms stroked the waters as fast as I could.

    There it is! I can see Kevin¡¯s boat!

    I rushed in front of it and grabbed the boat¡¯s wooden edge.

    ¡°Ke.. vin¡­¡± I desperately called out for his name.

    I can see in his eyes that he was shocked to see me.

    ¡°Nina? What are you doing here?¡± He curiously asked me.

    I can see on his face that he was startled by my sudden appearance.

    ¡°Kevin, I want you to answer me honestly. I would like you to think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± he prompted.

    ¡°Do you really want to be with me?¡±I asked him.

    He went closer to me and held my hand.

    ¡°Of course Nina!, why would I travel here to pursue you if I wouldn¡¯t want to,¡± he replied.

    For a moment, I felt a little hope and happiness hearing his response, then I went ahead to ask him my most important question.

    ¡°Then¡­ are you willing to leave your sessful career and live a simple life for me?¡± I added as I stared at his eyes with pure desperation.

    Kevin¡¯s face turned pale. He cannot respond to my question right away.

    At that moment, a needle struck my heart. I think I knew what I needed to hear.

    ¡°Nina¡­ I love you so much and I want to be with you so badly.

    But, you see¡­ it is not that easy to leave my personal life and settle with you.¡± he replied.

    Kevin cannot look into my eyes. He stared at the waters nkly.

    All of my hopes for our reconciliation have shattered.

    A tear flowed in my eyes as I stared at his pale face.

    I released my hand from his boat and woefully dived back to the sea.

    I reached the shore weeping my tears.

    The result was the same as I thought.

    He would never give up his career for me.

    Though I feel sad about Kevin¡¯s decisive departure and rejection, I am also relieved to know his answer.

    He won¡¯t love me like Mom and Dad.

    He can¡¯t give up everything he has just because he loves me.

    I have always been so selfish to let him go, but that¡¯s because I love him and I don¡¯t want him to get hurt.

    Grandma Jingchenforted me, she seemed to know what had already happened.

    From my gestures, it¡¯s already quite obvious.

    ¡°Everything would be okay my child, time heals all your pain,¡± she told me.

    Grandma Jingchen advised me not to be sad and said that I would meet better men in the future.

    Today was an emotionally draining event, I was happy with my mom¡¯s arrival then I was suddenly broken-hearted now.

    Feeling a little tired, I went back to the cave and fell asleep.

    The next morning, my mother woke me up because my pets kept barking and meowing, not because they were hungry, but because they needed my help to go outside the cave.

    I had no choice but to wake up from my sweet sleep.

    I fixed our beddings and changed my clothes.

    My mother noticed my tired eyes and weird behaviour.

    ¡°Are you okay Nina?¡± she asked me worriedly.

    ¡°Yes mom, It¡¯s just that I went swimming in the dark watersst night and I had sand go through my eyes.¡± I tried to force a smile and answered her.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she insisted.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, I am all fine,¡± I told her proudly.

    Finally, she was convinced and shifted to a new topic.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I shared my problems with mom, especially when ites to my rtionship matters.

    I don¡¯t want to add to her stress and make sure she would go home without any worries.

    I went over to grab the groceries I bought from the supermarket and showed them to mom.

    ¡°Look, mom, I have a lot of ingredients here. Can you guess what dish I would like us to prepare?¡±

    She smiled and peeked at the stic bag I was holding.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ let me see. Pasta, Tomato Sauce, Pepper and some more spices.¡±

    She paused for a while and started to think deeply.

    She snapped her fingers and proudly answered.

    ¡°Aha! Are you nning Spaghetti?¡± She smiled at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re right mom.¡± I smiled back and proceeded to give her a high five.

    Weughed and continued to prepare the ingredients on my makeshift dining table.

    My mother and I prepared spaghetti while Tingge and Huamei stared at the food. They looked at the food with much curiosity.

    I jokingly said they would die after eating this, and they quickly ran back to their ying area.

    ¡°The weather is very humid and the waters are inviting for a swim¡±, she stated.

    ¡°We can go for a swim if you wanted to,¡± I responded.

    My mom smiled at me and felt excited to plunge into the sea.

    After a full meal, my mother took out her bathing suit and changed into the dresser.

    I also followed to the sea wearing my bathing suit, whileTingge and Huamei ran to the sand as fast as they could.

    On the shore, I took my mobile phone and began to take pictures of the colourful corals.

    I saw mom and my pets ying in the seashore.

    What a perfect moment! I immediately directed my camera towards them and took their photos.

    I also took some beautiful photos for my mother to take back as a souvenir when she returns.

    After a few hours, my mother was a little tired, so we took a group photo at the sea and returned to the cave.

    Good times always pass quickly. That afternoon, my mother packed her bags and went back. She promised me that she woulde back to live here at least twice a month.

    ¡°Please take care of yourself, same with Tingge and Huamei too,¡± she advised me.

    ¡°I will mom¡­ don¡¯t worry,¡± I assured her.

    We all hugged and kissed each other goodbye.

    ¡°See you soon mom, Don¡¯t forget to bring your pet dog next time,¡± I added.

    After my mother went back, Tingge and Huamei looked in the direction of her leaving boat. They looked curious about where my mother was going. When I looked at them, I thought they were so cute and clueless.

    Looking at the sunset and the orange sky. I picked up my mobile phone and recorded this beautiful moment.

    Sunsets on the beach are absolutely the best sight!

    The memories came back to my mind which made me pause for a moment. After everything that happened yesterday, I felt quite sad, but

    to think of it Grandma Jingchen is right, better days woulde soon.

    I should focus more on my work.

    Maybe Kevin and I weren¡¯t really meant for each other.

    I took out my sketchbook and began to depict the setting sun while sitting on the beach. Tingge and Huamei were staring at me while I stroked my pencil.

    They observed me while I was drawing.

    I came up with an idea and gazed at these cute animals.

    I held them both and ced them sitting together in the port¡¯s benchers.

    I made sure that the sunset is ced between them to have a perfect illustration.

    After making sure that they have a great position, I grabbed my materials and started to draw them quickly.

    After a few minutes, I showed them the finished drawing.

    They were nodding continuously like a person agreeing.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m sure that they loved it.

    It was already gettingte. I carried them down and held them.

    We are ready to go back to the cave.

 Chapter 18

    Kevin felt foolish. His whole n was to woo Nina.

    However, when he was given a chance to prove his love.

    He turned it down immediately.

    Kevin chose his sessful life over the girl of his dreams.

    He went home questioning himself and his decision.

    Kevin rested from his trip and went to sleep.

    The next day, he nned to visit Andy and exin everything to him.

    Andy is still the same as usual. He takes pictures anywhere with his camera. His main subjects include nature, facial emotions, and beautiful sceneries. As he was scrolling in his camera¡¯s gallery he tumbled upon Nina¡¯s picture. He smiled and nced at it for a moment.

    Nina¡¯s smile in his photos is still so bright and captivating. He kept it and stared at it whenever he was sad.

    He missed her so much and wished that he could visit her sooner.

    Yes, Andy likes her. No matter what Nina does, he will not hesitate to support and love her.

    No matter how busy Nina is, he¡¯d stille over to visit her.

    She has upied his whole heart. Therefore, although Nina refused him, he didn¡¯t want to give up.

    Since they grew up together, Nina only thinks of him as her childhood best friend and nothing more special.

    That didn¡¯t stop him from believing and he was still patiently waiting for the right time.

    He was aware of Nina and Kevin¡¯s rtionship.

    It indeed hurt him, but what can he do, love is pain.

    If ever Kevin and Nina are for each other, he¡¯d still support their rtionship regardless.

    Because of his love for Nina, he ignored a girl who was obsessed with him. This girl always approaches him all the time.

    That girl¡¯s name is Kathy.

    Kathy was a girl who fell hard for Andy. She always followed and admired him so much to the point where she almost stalked and harassed him.

    Kathy always thinks that Andy is her soulmate, but Andy continuously ignores her.

    Andy was quite puzzled. He hasn¡¯t seen Kathy¡¯s presence for the whole day. Although he was amazed by her sudden disappearance, he was also relieved that no one is bothering him now.

    He can clearly enjoy his hobby of photography without any distractions.

    As he was about to capture a photo he noticed Kevin walking towards him.

    He knew that Kevin went after Nina, but he wasn¡¯t expecting him to return immediately. Andy sensed that something might be wrong with them.

    Being the brother that he is to Nina, he had to make sure that it has nothing to do with Nina¡¯s well being.

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    Thest time I went to Nina¡¯s ce to get back together, I saw the appearance of a strange old woman. Who can that old woman be? How does she know about Nina being a mermaid? Are they perhaps rted to each other? This is also a question that has been pinned in my mind ever since that night. I still remember how dumb I was to force Nina to kiss me.

    I felt how she struggled to get away from me and I also remembered how she asked me that night if I was willing to leave my current life for her.

    I don¡¯t have the desire to leave Nina.

    I mean¡­ I wanted to be with her all the time.

    I also have to give up something of my own to enable me to go to her that day.

    I like her very much, but I am also sober and can¡¯t give up my life because of her.

    What is a sessful life and popritypared to a simple life on an ind? Yes, I may sound foolish, but that¡¯s the reality of life.

    So I chose to let her go.

    I know that she got hurt by my response.

    That night I ran away and never dared to see her again.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy decision for me to select.

    We shared a lot of memories together that may be hard to forget.

    As I was thinking deeply, Andy interrupted me.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go and find Nina to mend your rtionship?

    Why did youe back here alone?¡± Andy asked as he was peeking at his camera.

    He nced at me quickly then took the SLR to sit in a higher ce, shooting the sunset from a distance.

    He was a little surprised to see mee back.

    He knew my n and expected me toe back with Nina.

    I already knew at that moment that he¡¯d asked me immediately.

    I walked towards him slowly.

    ¡°I have to tell you something important,¡± I told him numbly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he stared at me with pure curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s about me and Nina,¡± I replied.

    As he heard those words he got down and focused on me.

    ¡°Come on. Say it,¡± he requested.

    I went over his side and brought out a loud sigh and told him,

    ¡°Brother, I may have to give up Nina. We are not suitable for each other.

    Can you please go back and see her? I am no longer worthy to stay there. Help mefort her and tell her not to be sad for me.

    I don¡¯t deserve to be her boyfriend. Please thank her for liking me so much.¡±

    As he heard those words, His eyes grew big and seemed disappointed.

    ¡°What! You know that she likes you so much! What do you mean by saying that you¡¯ll leave her?

    What was it like to be so sweet together before? So all this time you¡¯ve been ying with her feelings? What kind of man would do that to an innocent girl!

    When Andy heard what I said, he stood up immediately, he was obviously triggered and his face was full of anger.

    For a moment I felt very ufortable, but he was right.

    I agreed to treat her sister well, and now I feel guilty.

    I understand why he acted this way, but I wanted him to hear my side.

    ¡°Brother, I love Nina very much, but I can¡¯t give up my own life because of her. I can¡¯t do it. I also have a family and a career. I can¡¯t stay with her for anything. Sorry.¡± Before Andy heard what I said, his fist swung over. I was stunned and beat him with my backhand.

    The problems between men will be solved by violence. In the end, we all hang up the colour and lie on the ground motionless and silent.

    For a moment we both realized that there is no point in beating each other up to solve the problem.

    If Andy was willing to beat me for Nina, I can see how close and important she is to her.

    All of a sudden he started to talk to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not her brother. We grew up together, and for all I know, she was proud, selfish and possessed some bad habits. All this time, I haven¡¯t left her because I was used to having her around me.

    Yes, I have fallen in love with her recently. Everything is because of you.

    I am very ufortable when I see her cheerfully looking for you.

    Every time I pretend to be his brother so that you won¡¯t touch her.

    Now that you know the truth, I am sure that it would make her more unhappy.

    I confessed to her, and she rejected me. For her sake and yours, the best thing I could do was to leave. It was better than suffering from seeing you together. I continued to pray for her safety without her knowing.¡±

    ¡°But now¡­¡± Andy paused and stared at me with a serious face.

    ¡°You made her sad, and I can¡¯t imagine how helpless she is at this moment,¡± he continued.

    ¡°I want you to know that Nina is a very strong woman and she can handle her emotions easily, regardless she is left alone with her siblings and she suffers from breakdowns as well.¡±

    Andy¡¯s words struck me, and a few tears flowed down my cheeks.

    I didn¡¯t know that he is not Nina¡¯s real brother.

    I didn¡¯t know that he still likes Nina!

    This is such an embarrassing situation for me.

    I just don¡¯t know what to say!

    For that moment, the two of us went silent.

    We tried to feel the breeze and rxed our minds.

    I quickly wiped my tears and sighed.

    Suddenly we heard voices around us.

    ¡°Hi, Andy, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s been a long time. Why are you lying here? Didn¡¯t you go to work today? Wow, is he Kevin? Nina¡¯s boyfriend? Wait, are you fighting?¡± A slightly fat girl wriggled past. She should be Nina¡¯s friend. She still knows me because I often perform outside and considering that I am quite famous.

    ¡°Hi, long time no see, I will go to workter.¡± Andy got up first, greeted the girl, patted the dust on his clothes, and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Ah, hey, hey, what are you doing in such a hurry?

    Am I so annoying? What are you hiding from?

    I have something important to tell you this time. Wait a minute and listen to me before leaving!¡± The girl desperately tried to stop Andy.

    I smiled awkwardly at her, speechless. Talking and pulling people¡¯s clothes to grab their attention, she seemed like a good overbearing woman.

    I looked at Andy¡¯s tearless appearance and secretly smiled. I stood by them and watched the girl grab Andy by the cor. Such a girl was so brave to underestimate Andy¡¯s manliness.

    ¡°Big sister, please let go of me. Do you think I could still run away from your grip ?¡±

    Andy looked helpless, his face was pale and his cheeks were blushing so hard. It seems that he is afraid of this girl.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s because you ran as soon as you saw me.

    I¡¯m really afraid you won¡¯t give me a chance to talk.

    I hope you can hear what I want to say next, Ok?¡± The girl scratched her hair. She flushed and loosened her hand at Andy¡¯s cor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ask me if I want to be your boyfriend again! Andy shouted.

    ¡°You really have to hit the wall and never look back.

    I said I won¡¯t be your boyfriend! Please get lost!¡±

    Andy got a head start, It seems that there are many stories in it.

    Looks like the girl was obsessed with him for him to react this way.

    ¡°You¡¯re so narcissistic! I came here to break up with you today!¡¯ the girl shouted back.

    Andy paused and asked her, ¡°What?¡±.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m in love with someone else, and he loves me as much as I do. Although I like you, you¡¯re not qualified at all. You never apanied nor talked with me outside, but he is different. He will always join me and I am very happy with him now, so let¡¯s break up. ¡°the girl said eloquently.

    I just listened silently beside them, too afraid to interrupt.

    ¡°Oh, no problem, no problem. We were never in a rtionship after all.

    We are only friends. However, if you really are in love with him, take him out to have dinner when you have time.¡±

    I watched them talk and neither of them looked sad.

    Andy looked happier, so I was puzzled.

    This is so awkward to hear. I feel like they could be a cute couple or either a good rival.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re officially letting me go ¡± the girl added.

    Andy seemed irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t assume things because there was never an us! ¡± he shouted at the girl.

    ¡°Oh, I know you¡¯d be sad. Don¡¯t worry you can join us anytime¡± she teasingly replied.

    ¡°Eww¡­ Noo! Why would I like to join an annoying and noisy girl like you?¡± Andy responded coldly.

    They looked like cats and mice chasing and shouting at each other.

    They somewhat lightened my mood.

    Deep down, I know that Andy is still mad at me.

    Sooner orter he might talk to me regarding Nina.

    He gave me huge guilt after our argument.

    If I knew right away, I could¡¯ve done something.

    The girl directed her eyes on me and smiled.

    ¡°By the way, Hello there Kevin, My name is Kathy. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I heard a lot of gossip about you, and I can say that you¡¯re quite the man to talk about,¡± she said jokingly.

    I smiled back andughed slightly.

    ¡°Is that so? Andy is quite handsome as well. I can see why you liked him,¡± I replied.

    ¡°If only he wasn¡¯t as cold as ice, and as rough as sandpaper!¡± she answered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d target him next,¡± Andy interfered.

    ¡°Shut up ex! I told you I already have someone, and I am very happy with him ¡°, she replied.

    ¡°Stop calling me your ex for goodness sake! Andy irritatedly answered.

    They looked cute while annoying each other.

    All of a sudden, I remembered Nina again.

    How does she feel now? I did her so wrong and I me myself for trying to enter her life again.

    She already seemed happy, so I decided to show up out of nowhere.

    Will she ever forgive me? Will she move on easily?

    Will another person ept her for who she truly is?

    These types of questions crossed my mind once again.

    Overall the thing I¡¯m worried about most is her emotions.

    As I was imagining, I was caught by these two people arguing in front of me.

    ¡°Do you have a problem? Kathy asked me with a curious face.

    ¡°Nothing, He¡¯s just dumb to let go of a person who loved her the most.¡± Andy appended.

    Kathy went quiet for a second, she realized who it was and turned her eye to Andy.

    ¡°Nina is really something,¡± she told us while nodding her head.

    Andy decided to change the topic and asked her aggressively,

    ¡°You said you have a special someone now, Am I right? Where is he? Are you making up stories to be near me again?

    Kathy crossed her eyes at Andy and slightly punched his biceps.

    They were still quarrelling like little kids and I was just observing them.

    I can see that Andy easily gets annoyed around Kathy, but it is quite obvious that they already built a bond with each other.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    After a few moments, she stared at a certain ce as if she was looking for someone.

 Chapter 19

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    ¡°Hey,e here.¡± Kathy was trying to call someone out of nowhere.

    Suddenly, a girl with a short haircut appeared in front of us.

    We were actually puzzled if this was real, especially when she started to walk towards us.

    This girl shouldn¡¯t be her girlfriend? After all, this can be very controversial.

    My eyes followed her just to make sure, then we were shocked when she ran and hugged Kathy tightly.

    I was wrong. They really are together.

    I saw it. It was not just a simple hug of friendship,

    but a more romantic and passionate one.

    Kathy kissed the girl¡¯s hand and stared at Andy happily.

    She was already aware of our reaction.

    I mean, Who wouldn¡¯t react the same way as we did?

    She was once obsessed with a boy, and now she seems clingy with her new girlfriend.

    ¡°Here she is, this is the love of my life and the person who would take care of me for the rest of my existence. We have been together for a short time, but we love each other very much,¡± Kathy said with a wide smile on her face.

    I was speechless. I looked at her girlfriend and smiled lightly.

    She smiled back at Andy and me, then rubbed Kathy¡¯s hair spoilfully.

    It was a very twisted event.

    From her being an obsessed and demanding woman, and nowing out as bisexual.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you two.¡± She greeted me shyly.

    ¡°So¡­ you mean to say that you are a¡­ lesbian? What¡¯s going on?¡± Andy looked at them in surprise.

    Kathyughed and looked at her girlfriend for a moment, then both of them nodded to Andy¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes, yes she is,¡± Kathy answered.

    It¡¯s now finally confirmed, this girl really dared to love a woman.

    I don¡¯t hate them nor their rtionship. In fact, I respect their sexual preferences. However, considering the harsh society we live in.

    Will their rtionship survive the judgements?

    ¡± I only found out that there was something wrong with my sexual orientation when I met her. ¡°Kathy started exining.

    ¡°I always thought I liked you very much, Andy. However after I met her, I felt a strange affection. I thenpared the feelings I had with you and her.

    Suddenly, I realized that I fell in love with her more than I did with anyone else.¡± she added.

    Kathy paused for a moment and realized that both of us stayed quiet.

    She also felt that somehow, we had concerns with their rtionship.

    ¡°As a person with my own choices, I don¡¯t care about some damn restrictions. Don¡¯t worry, please go ahead, and bless the two of us,¡± she said while smiling.

    The girls admitted that they don¡¯t care what others may think of them.

    As long as they have each other, they don¡¯t need to ask other people¡¯s opinions.

    The two sped their fingers and looked at each other affectionately as if they would enter the bridal chamber in the next seconds.

    They really looked deeply in love. I can also sense the glow on Kathy¡¯s face when this girles to her. Although she lookedfortable picking on Andy, she looked far more attached to her girlfriend.

    ¡°Yes, I would dly bless your rtionship, and I also want to share to our other friends that you have met the love of your life¡± Andy replied sincerely.

    He then turned his head on me. ¡°Go ahead and bless her. Their courage ismendable,¡± he said.

    At that exact moment, I know what he already meant.

    He was trying to emphasize me with the word ¡°courage¡±.

    In fact, he was right. I didn¡¯t dare to sacrifice for Nina. I was a big coward.

    I can sense that Andy was already having an idea in mind, and I am ready to ept whatever his decision is.

    ¡°What about you? What are your ns?¡± Kathy asked Andy.

    She¡¯s probably afraid that Andy will be sad for her, but I can see in Andy¡¯s eyes that he was happy for them. I know that the only person he ever loved was Nina.

    ¡°You are right. If you like someone, you must go bravely. I always had a person I liked for a long time. I already confessed to her and was rejected, but I will not give up. I¡¯ll prove to her that I can love her unconditionally.¡±

    Andy looked firmly into the distance. He was thinking about Nina.

    ¡°Oh, well, because I liked you so much before, you didn¡¯t even tell me who she was. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I am very happy now.

    Thinking of it, I do believe you, you will seed, so cheer up, you are excellent in everything, how can she refuse a guy like you?¡±

    Kathy looked at Andy, her eyes did not show that kind of admiration look anymore, but as a friend that really cares for him.

    It¡¯s a little sad that Andy did not like her. I can see that she was very concerned and honest towards him.

    Nevertheless, I am still happy that she proudly came out and found her soulmate.

    ¡°You are right. She may disagree with me because of some things now.

    I have to insist that her rejection didn¡¯t affect me. As long as I can be with her, I will be happy to do anything.¡± Andy¡¯s voice was very soft, but it was like a needle stuck in my heart, the pain was unbearable.

    He would do anything for Nina which I can¡¯t.

    From this moment, I was fully awakened.

    Nina really deserves Andy. She was almost his entire world.

    ¡°Well, we have to go. Today is a very important day. We are going on a date. She is very important to me, so I would have to ignore you first.

    You should go to her early and return here soon together.¡± Kathy told him.

    ¡°And Kevin¡­, see you next time.¡± she patted my shoulders and left.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± I also bid her farewell.

    Kathy took her girlfriend¡¯s hand and left excitedly, her face brimmed with happiness and looking enviable.

    ¡°Have fun!¡± Looking at the back of their departure, Andy shouted at them and sincerely wished them well.

    ¡°That girl likes you?¡± I went back and asked Andy.

    He let out a big sigh and answered,

    ¡°Yes, she liked me for a very long time. It¡¯s not too much to describe her, but I didn¡¯t like her back. You know the person I really like was Nina. Kathy tends to be very possessive and annoying, but overall she was smart and caring. I¡¯m not gonna lie, it felt different without her around.

    However, being with Nina¡¯s side makes me happier.¡±

    When he talked about Kathy, his eyes were dim, but when he mentioned Nina, his tilted mouth proved how happy he was.

    This is what it should be like to really love someone.

    I can see how his love for Nina was so pure and sincere.

    ¡°Go back to find her, I won¡¯t bother you again in the future. I hope you will be together till the end¡± I looked at the dejected Andy, and my heart was mixed. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the first ce. Maybe I was the barrier to their love story from the beginning.

    Both Nina and Andy are important to me. I can¡¯t be selfish and own Nina when I have no intentions of settling down with her.

    I am very convinced that Andy is for her and not for me, nor for anyone else.

    I cannot do anything but let them be happy.

    As of now, Nina can still have feelings for me, but I trust that one day she will love Andy as much as she used to like me.

    ¡°Are you sure? I would ept that challenge happily,¡± Andy replied with a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Yes. I am serious, and I apologize for everything. I wish you all the best!¡± I told Andy then bid him goodbye.

    [Andy¡¯s Perspective]

    As they left, Kevin asked me about Kathy and her past feelings for me.

    I was as shocked as he was, but overall I¡¯m happy for both of them.

    When they started exining how they wouldn¡¯t care about others¡¯ judgement, my mind suddenly realized what they meant.

    I am not sure if we were the first people to officially know about their rtionship.

    It took them a lot of guts and courage toe out.

    However, I do hope that more people willmend their braveness, including Kathy¡¯s family.

    Ever since Nina rejected me, I started to be distant from her.

    I knew that she loved Kevin, so I gave them space to figure out their love.

    And now Kevin has failed me.

    As we continued to talk, our topic shifted back to Nina.

    ¡°Go back to find her, I won¡¯t bother you again in the future. I hope you will be together till the end¡± Kevin told me.

    As I heard those words, my eyes suddenly widened.

    Is he for real? Is he really letting me pursue Nina now?

    I was having doubts as well, I know for a fact that even if he rejected Nina¡¯s request, she would still have feelings for him. Their love and memories won¡¯t be easily erased instantly.

    ¡°Are you sure? I would ept that challenge happily,¡± I replied with a smirk on my face.

    I stared at Kevin and he really looked serious.

    Maybe he realized that I can sacrifice everything for Nina including my personal life and career.

    ¡°Yes. I am serious, and I apologize for everything. I wish you all the best!¡± he tapped my shoulder and turned his back to leave.

    At that moment, I realized everything.

    I really love Nina and I am willing to go after her.

    Even without Kevin¡¯s signal, I would still sail to Greend to join her.

    Maybe she won¡¯t ept me now, but I won¡¯t give up no matter what.

    I remembered how she used to tell me the tales of Grandmother Jingchen.

    Maybe I needed to find her first, she can help me with Nina.

    I rushed home to n everything out.

    I felt very excited, I even took a nce at her picture on my camera.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you, my love, ¡°I whispered and continued to sort my things.

    ¡°These next few days, I will sail to her ind right away.¡±

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    I think I am very happy now. I am no longer alone. I have my family to apany me, my sister and brother to listen to, and lovely creatures in the sea to y with me.

    Why not? After a busy day, I swam in the seabed as a mermaid.

    The seawater soaked my body entirely, and the water was clear and cool. Colourful underwater creatures swayed from side to side.

    They were soft and lovely. After a while of underwater entertainment,

    I felt a little tired and swam to my bed to rest.

    Suddenly a big ball hit me and I caught it.

    That was a little strange. Something from thend appeared underwater.

    I looked around to see who it was then I heard a familiar voice calling me.

    ¡°Hi, we meet again, are you all right?¡± Andy came out of the water with his bare upper body.

    I was a little shocked and surprised.

    How did he get down under such deep water?

    ¡°Ah ¡­ Andy? Why and how are you here?¡± I asked him in extreme curiosity.

    ¡°I came here to apany you. I don¡¯t feel at ease when you are alone here by yourself. I also haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.

    I wanted you to know that I missed you very much.¡±

    Andy replied with excitement.

    ¡°Well, how did you find me? The water is so deep, you should go up quickly and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± I told him worriedly.

    In my mind, I am very happy that he came to see me, and I don¡¯t want him to get sick nor drown because of me.

    ¡°You see, I went to find Grandmother Jingchen. I told her I wanted to see you and she told me exactly what to do. She instructed me to look for the stone. It wasn¡¯t easy to find the underwater heart-shaped stone she asked for, but for you, I would do anything. After sessfully discovering where it was it made me officially one of you, A mermaid! So now, I can always apany you.¡± He happily swung the fishtail that he should not have in the first ce.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I don¡¯t know what to say about him. Tears in my eyes couldn¡¯t help but flow down. He actually loved me to the point where he gave up his simple life and career.

    Andy saw how sad I was and went over tofort me.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good if I stay here?¡± he asked me jokingly.

    To think of it, he shouldn¡¯t havee here, I hurt him way too much.

    He has his own life and future ahead.

    How can he trade that?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked him again.

    ¡°I just wanted to be with you. I know you can¡¯t ept my feelings for you, but I am with you as a friend for now. You can push me away but please let me be with you, okay? This time, please don¡¯t refuse me again.¡± His eyes were full of tears as he talked to me. Making me cry as well.

    ¡°You have your own life, too. You can¡¯t be like this because of me.¡± I desperately told him and banged his chest.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I did this within my own will.

    It will never be your fault that I traded my life for happiness.

    Please, just this time, don¡¯t try to push me away.¡± Andy looked at me with firm eyes.

    I can sense that he was very sincere and concerned with me.

    My tears havepletely flown and he immediately calmed me.

    The two of us hugged each other deeply then we swam together in the deep waters.

    I felt very happy at this moment. Someone has finally chosen to be with me despite the pain that I inflicted on them. I should¡¯ve known that I meant something very special to him. All this time I was the one chasing love andmitment. I was blinded by the idea that only the men that I truly love can make me happy.

    I now realized that I was wrong all this time.

    I haven¡¯t remembered the friendship and bond I have with Andy.

 Chapter 20

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    We went over to the rocks and found a spot to sit on.

    Since we were children, I¡¯ve been with Andy for so long.

    I was used to him being by my side and spoiling me like his own brother.

    No matter how unreasonable I am, he will alwayse here whenever I need hispany.

    For many years, I have never seen him talk about love, nor bring his girlfriend. He was always chill and quiet.

    Unlike me, love makes me happy. When I meet someone I like, I go after him crazily. It may sound ridiculous, of course.

    I often get dumped by others, and it makes me sad for a few days.

    Andy alwayses to the rescue; he takes me out to eat delicious food and y whenever he knows I feel broken-hearted.

    Andy suddenly confessed to me before, and that caught me off guard.

    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to his revtion.

    I remembered how I rejected his feelings that day, and how it might¡¯ve hurt him.

    After being together for so long, our rtionship has always been very good, but I have never been excited about him.

    I like him just because he is simply my best friend.

    That may be the reason why he became distant all of a sudden.

    Now, he did not hesitate toe here and apany me.

    He even turned himself into a mermaid, like me.

    It is gratifying that he came to join me, but I feel very sad when I can¡¯t repay him anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. ¡°I told him repeatedly.

    Since Kevin left me, I suddenly want to understand a lot of things on my own.

    I am not alone, and I am not the only one who can leave others without scruple like him.

    I am too selfish, and I can¡¯t always do this.

    Kevin¡¯s departure is just right, at least now I understand my position.¡±

    ¡°What encouraged you toe here?¡±I asked him while staring at his eyes.

    ¡°You. I simply wanted to be with you. I can¡¯t bear to see you alone and sad. Do you remember how I was always there for you? I won¡¯t change that no matter how you rejected me.¡± he answered me while staring into the deep sea.

    I went silent. I almost wanted to cry again but I knew that he would get bothered andfort me. So, I went closer to him and hugged him.

    In Andy¡¯s arms, I heard his powerful heartbeat. I owe him too much.

    ¡°You have also strengthened my choice. I can¡¯t change my habit for so long. Nina, I won¡¯t let you bear so much by yourself.¡± Andy hugged me tightly, fearing that I would run away without paying attention.

    ¡°Thank you, Andy. Thank you for being here with me.¡± I whispered to his ears.

    ¡°No problem. I came here ording to my own will and decision. Don¡¯t ever feel sad nor hesitant again.¡± heforted me.

    He jumped in the water and attempted to grab my hand.

    ¡°Well, can you show me this underwater world now? I am looking forward to it. After all, we can¡¯t really get a close look at the creatures here like this.¡± Andy asked me to show him the real underwater world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room first. The beds here are all brought to me by my mother. I don¡¯t have to float in the water all the time. I can also lie in my bed and feel what I look like at home.¡± I told him.

    Andy and I swam in the water to my cave, then saw my room still as pink as ever.

    ¡°Wow, what a warm room. Why are there kittens and puppies here? Did you bring them here?¡± At a nce, he saw my pets ying in the corner.

    ¡°My mother brought them to relieve my boredom. They have names, the cute dog is called Tingge, and the stupid kitten is called Huamei.

    They have a good rtionship.¡± I told him

    I then called for them, ¡°Come here, we have a guest.¡±

    I introduced him to my pets and showed him around the cave.

    Meo¡­ the cat obediently came over and rubbed Andy¡¯s hands, trying to signal Andy to carry her.

    ¡°Woof! woof!¡± the dog barked loudly and he didn¡¯t seem to like Andy¡¯s face at all and started barking at him that made Andy startled.

    ¡°Behave! sit down, and don¡¯t move. Do you hear me?¡± I red at my dog and motioned him not to bark loudly again.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m scared to death. This dog is really unfriendly and quite fierce.¡± Andy said scaredly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    He went to my side and grabbed my arms to hide.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know that you easily get scared with a small barking dog.¡±

    I teased him.

    ¡°Of course! look at him he looks ready to tear my limbs,¡± he replied annoyedly.

    Andy nced at the loud barking dog again and moved weakly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to shout at it, fearing that he might get bitten.

    ¡°Listen to me Tingge, this is my good friend, you can¡¯t be rude to him, hear me?¡± I touched him to calm his emotions. It seemed to understand what I just said, he rubbed his head against me, then went to Andy and wagged his tail.

    ¡°Can I touch it now? Will it bite me again?¡± Andy pointed to Tingge with doubt.

    I haven¡¯t said anything yet. The dog suddenly rubbed Andy¡¯s legs, which made Andy calm down.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Good boy Tingge ¡± he rubbed his hands against Tingge¡¯s head and scratched its stomach.

    I can already see that they are having a nice bond with each other.

    The whole room is lively again. The two of us, a cat and a dog, were jumping into this room.

    Andy stared at the decorations and saw a photo of me and my mom.

    He nced at it and asked me, ¡°Does Aunt visit you often?¡±

    ¡°She just came here a few days ago. We already talked and agreed that she cane here during her off and special holidays.¡± I replied.

    ¡°How about your dad? how is he now?¡± he added.

    ¡°Well he is already married to someone, they¡¯d probably be here anytime for their honeymoon,¡± I answered.

    I remembered that I have a chest under my bed where I kept my childhood stuff and pictures. I quickly looked under it and grabbed it in front.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Andy curiously asked me.

    ¡°It¡¯s my time-capsule¡± I smiled at him.

    ¡°I kept some precious gems here to remember as I grow older,¡± I added.

    Its steel edges are already quite rusty and it was hard to open.

    With Andy¡¯s help, we managed to unlock it.

    It was very dusty and old inside.

    The first thing that popped up was some of my fashion essories from my younger years.

    Andy grabbed some of the earrings and hanged them in his ear auricle.

    He faced me and impersonated the young girl I was.

    ¡°Look at me! Hi, my name is Nina. I am very careless and stubborn and I like to stroll around.¡± he jokingly teased me.

    ¡°Haha! Very funny Andy!¡± I grabbed the earrings from his ears and ced them back on the small container.

    We also saw my shell nes and pearl bracelets.

    I used to make tons of this since it was very essible for me to gather colourful and pretty seashells in the sea.

    We acted like kids ying with them and even decided to ce them on each other¡¯s neck and wrist.

    We were having a good time together; the cave was filled with happiness andughter.

    We continued to see under the chest and a small album showed up.

    Its pages were starting to produce molds, which may be caused by the humid weather here in the cave.

    Some of the pictures are already starting to fade.

    As I turned its pages, I saw a photo of 2 kids sitting on the seashore.

    Surprise! It was Andy and me.

    I immediately grabbed a cloth to safely remove it from the album¡¯s stic film.

    After sessfully removing it, I showed it to Andy immediately.

    ¡°Look here Andy! Do you remember this photo? I excitedly passed him the picture.

    He stared at it carefully and realized who it was.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s from a long time ago. I can¡¯t believe you still have it.¡± he answered.

    ¡°I know right? Good thing I decided to dig in this chest or else it could¡¯ve faded more to the point where it is already unrecognizable.¡± I said to him,

    ¡°Keep it and have it framed. It will serve as my proof to you¡± he smiled at me.

    ¡°Proof? What proof?¡± I was puzzled.

    ¡°Proof that I had always been there with you since the beginning.¡± He stared deep into my eyes and smiled widely.

    I blushed and went silent for a while. Andy was right, but he was wrong in one thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it framed nor ced next to me,¡± I answered him seriously.

    ¡°What?¡± he was a bit clueless with my response.

    ¡°Silly you! It¡¯s simply because it¡¯s imprinted in my mind. I don¡¯t need proof because it was already a part of my happy memory.¡± I smiled at him happily.

    I can see that his face blushed and hid an tion.

    We continued to reminisce about our childhood days including our travels.

    Then time passed quickly and it was already dark.

    If there was no light from outside the cave, it would mean it was already near nighttime.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the water, I wanted to feel the fresh air outside, and by the way, we can get some more food, ¡°I told him.

    Andy and I agreed to go outside the cave.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s take Tingge and Huamei outside. I hold Tingge while you take Huamei.¡± Andy said and he immediately picked up Tingge.

    He swam with his head down while raising Tingge in his hands, making sure that the cat won¡¯t drown in the water. I also grabbed Huamei and followed after them.

    We ced them in the sand, and they immediately ran after each other.

    ¡°The moon is so beautiful tonight. I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time.¡±

    The moon was big and round, and its light illuminates the surroundings together.

    Before life felt simple, I never bothered to care about these things around me, but now even small flowers and nts can easily attract my attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep outside tonight, nobody woulde here anyway, and I¡¯m here to take care of you.¡±

    Andy¡¯s suggestion fitted me, and I nodded. That night, the two of usy side by side on the beach, watching the stars all over the sky, with Huamei and Tingge lying beside us.

    ¡°I love the view of the stars here,¡± he uttered

    ¡°You will. Aside from the breathtaking view of the ocean, you can also experience peace and fresh breeze.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Then I might as well stay here forever then.¡± he smiled and looked into my eyes.

    I smiled back at him and continued to gaze at the night sky.

    I missed Andy so much, it¡¯s been a while since he came here. I heard that he was doing well with his career. I never thought he¡¯de back for me.

    After a few conversations with Andy, we fell asleep soundly.

    Early the next morning, I woke up on time, and the fish¡¯s tail had already faded. I saw Andy, who was naked and asleep next to me. I was scared and jumped into the water with my body covered.

    I quickly went to the room and put on some clothes.

    I also took some clothes for Andy and threw them on him, while I sat aside looking far away.

    I went to look for Tingge and Huamei and saw them ying near the trees.

    I went back to check on Andy, still, with my eyes half-closed.

    Suddenly, I heard him yawning and waking up.

    ¡°Why do you get up so early, how am I¡­ What is this! ¡± Andy screamed as he realized that he was naked.

    Is this your dress? Is it for me to wear?¡± he asked as he was staring at my dress.

    I sat behind him, looking from the side, and I could probably think of his embarrassed face.

    ¡°The clothes may be a little small, so make use of it first, and I¡¯ll apany you to buy someter. Unless you want to go out without clothes.¡± I told him with a smirk.

    ¡°This is too much, how can I go out with these clothes on?

    Hey! you should turn your head and don¡¯t look,¡± Andy shouted behind me.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Then I turned around and burst intoughter.

    I saw Andy wearing my dress, he was standing there wriggling and holding back hisughing tears.

    Andy has a stylish figure and is not exaggerated in my clothes, but he can¡¯t stand wearing them himself.

    ¡°Please go ahead and buy me some clothes. I can¡¯t see people like this, so I don¡¯t want to go out.¡± Andy had a little temper with me and sat aside like a child and ignored me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shop with me? In that way, you can choose more suitable clothes.¡± I teased Andy.

    ¡°Very funny Nina!¡± he continued to pout like a kid and ignores me.

 Chapter 21

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    I was having fun watching Andy struggle. He looked cute and lost at the same time.

    ¡°How can I buy your clothes myself? I don¡¯t know how big your clothes are. You muste with me to try them on.¡± I tried to say without breaking a smile.

    Andy was just looking at me with a yful frown.

    ¡°Come on. Let us go together.¡± I said again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Just look at me. I look stupid.¡± Andy said, then pouted again.

    The only thing Andy is missing right now is a wig and he will look like a true woman.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with wearing a dress? No one knows you here anyway.¡± I said whileughing.

    ¡°But still¡­¡± Andy tried to protest but I cut him off.

    ¡°Oh. Come on! It¡¯s okay. We will just get you clothes real quick.¡± I said, trying to persuade him.

    Andy was looking at me again, obviously undecided with what to do.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go with me then you won¡¯t have clothes to wear. If you don¡¯t have clothes to wear, you can¡¯te out and hang with me. Now, choose. Would you rather go out wearing that dress to have more time with me or would you rather stay here by yourself?¡± I asked him.

    He contemted on what I said for a few moments before he looked at me again.

    ¡°Okay. Fine. I will go with you.¡± He finally said, with his voice sounding defeated.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I eximed happily.

    ¡°But! Don¡¯tugh at me anymore. I will be mad at you if I hear youugh again.¡± Andy warned me.

    ¡°Okay. But I can¡¯t promise you that I won¡¯tugh if someone regards you as a woman.¡±

    Andy gave me a sharp look while I smiled widely at him. He is obviously pissed but I know he won¡¯t be able to resist me.

    ¡°Uh! Whatever Nina.¡± Andy said while dragging me out to go to the shopping mall.

    While he was walking ahead of me, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle because the dress he wore fitted him badly. His muscles are clearly visible and the dress looks like it would rip any second now. I couldn¡¯t believe that I actually made him agree to do this. I guess he really loves me.

    When we got out to the main road, I suggested something to Andy.

    ¡°Shall we walk to the mall?¡±

    ¡°What? Nina, do you expect me to walk all the way to the mall wearing this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I teased.

    ¡°No. Nina, let¡¯s take a cab to go there.¡± He said with his voice almost pleading.

    I let out augh.

    ¡°Okay. Okay. Let¡¯s wait for a cab then.¡± I said, still smiling.

    ¡°You know what Nina? I think that someday, you will be the death of me!¡± Andy bluntly said which made meugh even harder.

    ¡°You love me anyways.¡± I said proudly to counter what he said.

    ¡°Yeah. I do.¡± Andy replied with a knowing smile.

    After a few minutes of waiting, we finally got a cab.

    ¡°To the mall please¡± I instructed the driver.

    The driver just nodded as a response then he drove off. It took a while before we arrived at the mall. Upon arrival a lot of people were already looking at Andy.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a celebrity. Everybody¡¯s eyes are on you.¡± I teased again.

    ¡°Should I own it then?¡± Andy joked.

    ¡°Well, show me!¡± I eximed excitedly.

    After saying that, Andy started to walk with more finesse. His movements became moredylike. While he was doing all that, I wasughing so hard.

    ¡°Well, girl? Aren¡¯t youing¡± Andy said while imitating a woman¡¯s voice.

    My eyes widened but I stillughed at him.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go.¡± I answered while interlocking our arms together.

    Shopping with Andy became more entertaining with all his impersonations and the staff of the shops falling for it. It took us a couple minutes before we spotted a shop that sells clothes for men.

    ¡°Hello, wee to our thrift shop!¡± The shop attendant greeted us.

    ¡°Our products are all men¡¯s clothing. Can I get anything for you?¡± The attendant said and emphasized the word ¡°men¡±. She must have thought that Andy, who¡¯s standing right beside me, is actually gay.

    I scanned the shop. My eyesnded on a polo shirt with palm leaves on them and a pair of khaki pants. T

    This would look good on Andy. I thought to myself.

    ¡°Can you get methose please?¡± I to, d the attendant while pointing at the items I wanted.

    ¡°Okay Ma¡¯am¡± She responded.

    ¡°What size would you like?¡± She asked me again.

    ¡°His size please.¡± I nonchntly said while pointing at Andy.

    It was  obvious that the attendant was shocked with what I said but she did her job anyway. She quickly grabbed the pieces I pointed out and handed them to me.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± I said as I shoved the clothes towards Andy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Go in there and change.¡± I instructed him.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Andy eximed in excitement.

    It took Andy a while before he came out of the fitting room. My jaw almost dropped when he stepped out. The clothes fit him perfectly. He looks so handsome.

    ¡°This shirt and pants are really good. They fit me nicely. It perfectly shows my strong figure.¡± Andy was muttering while looking at his reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°It looks good on me right?¡± He directed his attention to the attendant trying to get validation.

    The attendant was surprised with his sudden question so she just nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, someone needs to get off his high horse¡± I remarked and thenughed.

    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you proud that your boyfriend is this good looking?¡± Andy replied.

    I just shook my head in disbelief. This guy is over confident.

    I looked at the shop attendant¡¯s shocked expression. She must have really thought that Andy is a cross dresser.

    ¡°Yeah. Your boyfriend is good looking, darling. You shouldpliment him.¡± the shop attendant said while looking at us sheepily.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ hehe¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly while trying to form words as a response.

    I wanted to refute her. I wanted to tell her that Andy wasn¡¯t my boyfriend.

    ¡°My boyfriend is as good looking as he is.¡± She suddenly shared which left me speechless.

    ¡°See? Even other people think that you are lucky to have me!¡± Andy said while giving me a wink.

    My mouth fell agape. His confidence is really on another level today.

    After the small talk, we finally paid the bill and continued shopping.

    To be honest, I haven¡¯t had a good shopping day for a long time now. I mostly worked in the restaurant during the day and stayed under water at night and it somehow felt lonely. I did not have someone to spend time with nor had a friend I could drag around to shop. I am really happy Andy is here and while he is here, I will make sure to spend more time with him to have fun.

    ¡°Now that you are all dressed, you must amodate me for the rest of the day. We will have fun and enjoy the day. After all that is done, only then can we go home.¡± I said as I smiled at him.

    ¡°Sounds good to me!¡± Andy immediately agreed while rubbing my hair and squishing my face in between his hands.

    ¡°Let me just look up the new restaurant around here. Others say that they serve good food¡­¡± Andy was talking to me but I was lost deep in my thoughts.

    I suddenly felt a little emotional. What Andy just did, made me feel like we came back from the past. However, things and circumstances in my life have changed. I can¡¯t go back to our neighborhood anymore. I am no longer the past Nina who can do whatever she wants. I am a mermaid now, so I have to be cautious even though a few people already know my secret.

    Before, when I wasn¡¯t a mermaid yet, I had a good life. My parents always provided me with the best even when they have already separated. I was their only child so it was natural that I grew up spoiled. My parents protected me all the time and they were always so proud to have me. Although, right now, I have to take good care of myself alone. I also used to be the only precious thing they care about. But now that both of them started with their new families, I feel like an outcast. That is why I chose to live somewhere far from them.

    ¡°Andy, I really want to go back to the past but it¡¯s toote to go back isn¡¯t it? I suddenly blurted out. It seems like I have already lost my mind with so much going on with my life.

    I looked at him and felt relieved when I saw him still searching on his phone. It¡¯s a good thing that he didn¡¯t hear what I just said, otherwise he will be worried again.

    ¡°¡­ well, that¡¯s all. Would you like to go with that n Nina?¡± He asked while putting his phone away.

    Wait what? What did he say? I wasn¡¯t paying attention to him so I¡¯m confused at the moment. Since I did not want to offend Andy in any way I just agreed.

    ¡°Yeah. Sure. Let¡¯s go with anything you want.¡±  I managed to answer.

    Well, you know how the saying goes. If you didn¡¯t hear anything, pretend that you did and just say yes.

    Andy then pulled me towards him while he happily guided me to the n he created moments ago. We went to different stores and literally went on a shopping spree. We bought whatever we liked and then proceeded to the next shop.

    Two hourster, we got tired with all the walking and talking. Carrying the shopping bags also added up to our fatigue.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat¡± Andy suggested.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d like that.¡± I replied.

    ¡°That restaurant looks good. Shall we try it?¡± Andy asked again.

    I nodded in response.

    He then escorted me all the way to the restaurant while grabbing a few of my shopping bags and carrying them for me.

    Upon entering the restaurant, we immediately sat on a spot near the window. Momentster, the waiter approached us and handed us the menu.

    ¡°You can eat whatever you want. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Andy said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah. You look like you have lost weight recently. So you must eat plenty today.¡± Andy replied with a hint of worry in his tone.

    ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± I said and looked at the menu again.

    After a while, I have already decided on what to order but Andy looks like he hasn¡¯t decided on what to eat yet. I ced the menu down and waited for him to finish while looking out the window.

    The view outside the window was beautiful. It looked like another world. You can see how people have different emotions. Pedestrians on the road are in a hurry while constantly looking at their watches. While people riding a cab or their personal cars kept on looking at the red light while tapping on the wheel. Others are just chilling outside the cafes nearby. You can also see groups of friends fooling around each other and even lovers holding hands while walking and smiling sweetly at each other. Life is really tough but it¡¯s bearable.

    Momentster, I spotted a familiar face. I think I just saw my ex-boyfriend Kevine this way. I felt uneasy and tried to find him among the crowd again but I failed.

    ¡°I must be hallucinating.¡± I thought to myself. I think this is the result of being underwater for too long so I brushed the idea right away.

    ¡°Have you decided on anything yet?¡± Andy ¡®s voice broke me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Oh¡­ yes.¡± I smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s order then?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Waiter?¡± I replied as I called the waiter.

    After a while, the waiter approached us.

    ¡°Good day, Sir, Ma¡¯am can I take your order?¡± He politely said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Ah, yes, sure!¡± I said and immediately told my order.

    After that, I was lost in my thoughts again. I was really bothered with seeing Kevin whether it was out of imagination or not.

    ¡°Nina¡­Nina¡­?¡± Andy was talking to me.

    ¡°Ah.. huh?¡± I looked at him dazed.

    ¡°I was asking if you would like anything for dessert.¡± He said while smiling.

    ¡°Oh. Do you have strawberry ice cream?¡± I asked the waiter.

    ¡°Yes we do ma¡¯am. Would you like a single scoop serving? Or the double scoop?¡± The waiterid down some options for me.

    ¡°The double scoop please.¡± I said then smiled.

    ¡°Would that be all?¡± He directed his question to both of us and we both nodded so he took the menu and left.

    ¡°Are you okay? What were you thinking about?¡± Andy asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just thinking about alottely.¡± I said and gave him a small smile.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I am sure Andy. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± I lied to make him drop the topic.

    This is a wonderful day for both of us, so I didn¡¯t want to ruin it because of my ex.

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    After my rtionship with Nina ended, I constantly changed girlfriends. But right now, I am sticking with my current girlfriend. There are actually many simrities between my current girlfriend and Nina but no matter how simr they are, Nina was still one of a kind. To be honest, I still think about Nina from time to time.

    I wanted to make up for my mistakes but I just don¡¯t know how so instead of apologizing to Nina directly, I did everything I couldn¡¯t with Nina, with my current girlfriend. Honestly, today I was feeling good so I told her I would take her shopping and my current girlfriend immediately agreed.

    After spending hours going in and out of multiple shops, we ate at a restaurant nearby. After eating, while crossing the street, I caught a glimpse of a woman staring outside a window of a restaurant and it looked like Nina. My heart suddenly jumped. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really her so I wanted to take a look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go here¡± I dragged my current girlfriend inside the restaurant where I saw Nina.

    ¡°Kevin, why are we going inside a restaurant again? Didn¡¯t we just finish eating?¡± She reluctantly asked.

    I don¡¯t care if I ate or not. I wasn¡¯t approaching this restaurant for the food anyway. I just wanted to see someone.

    ¡°I heard they serve good drinks here. Let¡¯s have a drink here. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± I reasoned out.

    ¡°Thirsty? You are going to get a drink in a restaurant? Kevin if you¡¯re thirsty shouldn¡¯t you go to¡­¡± my current girlfriend couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence because I already dragged her inside the restaurant.

    ¡°Kevin, what are you doing in the restaurant now? Didn¡¯t we just eat?¡± I took my current girlfriend and went straight to the restaurant. I didn¡¯t care whether I ate or not. I just wanted to sit in the restaurant. No one could stop me.

    I immediately scanned the room and found a free table near Nina and Andy.

    My girlfriend and I sat there and when we got settled, a waitress handed me the menu. I lifted the menu up and pretended that I was picking food to eat but in reality, I was busy looking at Nina. She looks happy now. I thought while the corners of my mouth slightly rose. She must be living well now.

 Chapter 22

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    ¡°Sir? Do you want any starters?¡± The waitress asked for the nth time.

    This is really starting to piss me off. This waitress has been approaching us a couple of times already to ask what we would like to eat, and everytime she does she covers my view of Nina.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want anything for the moment. Thank you.¡± I said while not keeping eye contact. My gaze is fixed on Nina alone. I missed her.

    ¡°Well, would you like to start on the main course right away?¡± The waitress asked again but I did not bother answering her. I am currently preupied with something else.

    ¡°Sir, We have a new set meal for two. Ites with three dishes. The appetizer is a shrimp risotto, the main entree is grilled steak and the dessert is red velvet souffl¨¦.¡± The waitress continued when I didn¡¯t even tell her to do so.

    I¡¯m starting to get really annoyed. Can¡¯t he just leave us alone?

    ¡°No, we are good. Maybeter.¡± I tried to sound as polite as I can. She is really testing my patience.

    ¡°Oh okay. Then would you like something to drink?¡± She asked again.

    I lost it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want anything? Let me tell you this again. I don¡¯t want anything, okay? Do you understand?¡±

    I was definitely annoyed this time. I mmed the table so hard it made the vase fall and break. The vase that was the centerpiece of the table. The shattering of the ss made the people look. The waitress was shocked at the sudden outburst of my emotion. She stood quietly for a moment before her expression changed and looked at me.

    ¡°Sir, then if you want anything then please leave. We don¡¯t want you to disturb the other customers having their meals.¡±

    A lot of people turned their attention to our table. I looked at them and all of them stopped eating. Nina and Andy were no exceptions. I immediately regretted my actions. I wished for the ground to swallow me whole. I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have just been a little stressedtely. Please put the cost of the broken vase in our bill too.¡± I hastily apologized to the waitress.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I don¡¯t want anything¡± my girlfriend suddenly spoke up and directed her question towards the waitress.

    The waitress¡¯ face went pale.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°You only gave him the menu. So how could I order? I know you are star stucked honey, but what you did was a little offensive.¡± She sarcastically remarked.

    Now, the waitress was fiddling with her fingers. She was obviously panicking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ma¡¯am. Let me get one for you.¡± The waitress said and immediately left.

    If my girlfriend did not point that out, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that all this time, she didn¡¯t have a menu with her. I was so busy with Nina that I haven¡¯t been paying attention to her.

    When the waitress got back, she quickly handed my girlfriend the menu. She stood next to our table while waiting for us to order.

    While my girlfriend was busy scanning through the menu, I took a quick nce at Nina. When I looked at her, she was already looking at us. I was embarrassed with the sudden eye contact so after that I didn¡¯t dare to look at Nina again. Did she recognize me? Does she know it¡¯s me?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take one strawberry shake paired with some fish and chips.¡± My girlfriend¡¯s voice broke me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°What dip would you like to go with that ma¡¯am?¡± The waitress asked.

    ¡°What are my options?¡± She replied.

    ¡°Oh, we have mustard, ketchup, ranch or cheese¡±

    My girlfriend thought for a little while.

    ¡°Can I get two dips?¡± She

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am. You could.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get the ranch and cheese then.¡±

    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am.¡± The waitress replied.

    ¡°Are you really not going to eat anything?¡± My girlfriend asked me.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­I will have what she¡¯s having.¡± I said towards the waitress, flustered.

    The waitress nodded then turned and left.

    ¡°Are you okay Kevin?¡± My girlfriend suddenly asked

    ¡°Huh? What? Why?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°You seem a little bothered. Is someone you know eating here right now?¡± She asked then turned her head to look around.

    I panicked at her question. Is a girl¡¯s instinct really this strong?

    ¡°No. I just saw an email sent by my agency. They want me to do a promotional video for our partners again. But I don¡¯t want to, because it¡¯s really tiring.¡± I reasoned out with her.

    ¡°Aww. You must be so tired then, baby¡± my girlfriend looked at me with affectionate eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my job after all. Actually that¡¯s the reason I took you out today, because I¡¯m afraid I will be so busy for theing days, I might not even have time to date you.¡± I lied smoothly.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll juste and visit you then.¡± She happily suggested.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d really love that.¡± I lied again.

    I cannot be caught right now, right?

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    The person I suspected as Kevin a while ago, happens to be the Kevin I know, my ex boyfriend. I can¡¯t believe he is actually dining at the same restaurant right now. Something tells me that neither of this is a coincidence.

    He got my attention when he quarreled with the waitress and even broke the table centerpiece. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t like this before. He never mistreated others. I don¡¯t know what happened but I think a lot has changed about him.

    ¡°It looks like Kevin is apparently here. Why don¡¯t we go over there and say hello?¡± Andy asked while his attention was also directed at the scene Kevin started.

    He looked at me while he waited for my answer. I think that Andy was being cautious. He knew what happened between me and Kevin so he wanted my opinion on the matter first before deciding.

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He tried to confirm something from me.

    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m fine now. I already forgot everything that happened between us. Look at him, he even has a girl with him. It might be his girlfriend so saying ¡®hi¡¯, wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡± I said and smiled at Andy.

    After that, we both stood up and approached Kevin and hispanion¡¯s table.

    ¡°Hey! Kevin? Is that you? It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± I greeted him.

    ¡°Hey! Nina, Andy!¡± Kevin replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really small world is it? I can see that you have apanion. Why don¡¯t you introduce her?¡± I said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! This is my friend. I joined her to chill and have fun.¡± Kevin said. Somehow, the girl sitting across from him did not like what he just said.

    ¡°Oh! A friend. Hi I¡¯m Nina and this is my friend Andy.¡± I introduced ourselves.

    The girl only gave out a small smile before she red back at Kevin.

    ¡°Are you here to have early dinner?¡± Kevin asked again, obviously trying to keep the conversation going.

    ¡°Yeah. They say that the food here is great so we came to try it out.¡± Andy answered for me.

    ¡°Oh! Right! That¡¯s the same reason we are here. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Kevin suggested.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re good. We¡¯ll just eat by ourselves.¡± I declined his offer.

    ¡°It was nice meeting you.¡± Andy said and smiled as we walked away from them to get back at our table.

    While we were walking towards our table, Andy suddenly whispered something to me.

    ¡°Hey Nina, did you notice that his new girlfriend is almost the same as you?¡±

    I was shocked with Andy¡¯s question. Was he observing the girl all this time?

    ¡°What? Are you sure Andy?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Her personality is the same as yours too. She was quiet the whole time you were talking with Kevin. She only nodded and smiled.¡±

    ¡°Andy, that is all just in your imagination.¡± I said while sitting down on our table.

    ¡°No, really. Did you see how her expression changed when Kevin introduced her as his friend? She obviously did not like it.¡±  Andy said while giving out a giggle.

    I shrugged at his remark. Andy is being yful again. After a little while, they finally served our food and everything looked so delicious. I dug in right away.

    Every bite I took was luscious andpletely satisfying. The articles on the inte were not lying when they said that the food here was great.

    Andy and I were enjoying our meal when suddenly a loud voice broke out in the restaurant. We immediately looked at where the voice wasing from and we were shocked to see that it was the girl sitting opposite to Kevin.

    ¡°Who am I to you Kevin? A friend? Really?¡± She said angrily.

    ¡°Stop it. Calm down. Just eat up.¡± Kevin tried to calm her down while looking at the crowd apologetically.

    ¡°How dare you introduce me like that? Who was she anyway? Was she your ex-girlfriend? Look at me and answer me, Kevin!¡± She shouted.

    Everyone at this point has already stopped eating and their attention is all on Kevin and his girlfriend.

    ¡°Just stop this please. Just eat.¡± Kevin said again with a harsh tone. He was obviously starting to lose his patience.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you answer me Kevin? Are you hiding something?¡±  She shouted again.

    ¡°Just sit down and eat first okay. Let us talk about thister after eating.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I like to eat right now?¡± The girl dared.

    ¡°Just¡­ please. Shut up and eat.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t even know why we are here. We just ate a couple of minutes ago but you dragged me here because you said you were thirsty. But, apparently, it wasn¡¯t because you were thirsty, you just wanted to see your ex girlfriend right?¡± She shouted at Kevin again.

    ¡°For thest time, can¡¯t we just eat in peace?¡± Kevin said with gritted teeth.

    The other guests started pointing fingers at them while murmuring. Meanwhile the staff of the restaurant did not even dare to stop them.

    ¡°No. I will not let you eat in peace. I deserve to know the truth.¡± She demanded.

    ¡°Oh! You want to know the truth? Okay then.¡± Kevin started off.

    ¡°Yes she was my ex-girlfriend and I dragged you here to see her. Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you introduced me as a friend! You didn¡¯t want her to know, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t because you are nobody anyway. You are just my substitute. You want to know why? It¡¯s because the person that I loved and still do is sitting right over there.¡± He paused for a while before continuing.

    ¡°Do you understand now? Huh? The reason I pursued you was because your personality and looks are greatly alike. I dated you because I missed her.¡± Kevin confessed which left everyone shocked.

    I, too, wasn¡¯t expecting his answer. I did not know that when we ended things between us, he wasn¡¯t happy.

    ¡°Oh, I get it now. She¡¯s the mermaid isn¡¯t she?¡± Her question made the guests turn to look at me.

    I immediately looked at Andy with shaking eyes. How did she know?

    ¡°Can¡¯t say anything now huh? Is she the mermaid love you are talking about? Fine! Then I wish you two a wonderful and happy life together.¡± She blurted out.

    Kevin did not answer her but he quickly stood up and tried to stop her from talking but she insisted.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. That girl¡­¡± she said while pointing at me.

    ¡°She is a monster. This girl you are currently dining with, isn¡¯t a normal person. She is a monster because she¡¯s a human during the day but she¡¯s a fish at night. Just wait and see. It¡¯s almost dinner time. She will evolve real soon.¡± The girl smirked at me.

    Everyone¡¯s murmurs became louder and louder. Everyone started doubting my apperance through thier whispers and side nces.

    Being called a mermaid is something not new to me. Although it is true that I transform depending on the time of the day, hearing her say that I am a monster was just too much to handle. In addition, now, everyone in this restaurant now knows that I am a mermaid. The feeling was overwhelming. I thought that Kevin would respect me enough to keep my secret but I was wrong. Who else could he have told about this? Do more people know?

    I felt incredibly heartbroken so I lowered my head and swallowed back my tears.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Stop it¡± Kevin¡¯s voice rang in the room. He was obviously pissed.

    ¡°What? Now, you are afraid that people know about your mermaid love¡± The girl provoked Kevin again.

    ¡°You are crazy. If you think you cane back to me after this, you are definitely thinking wrong.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Come back to you? Never! I will not go back to an asshole like you. You are a user and a great liar.¡±

    After that, the girl walked out and left without even looking back.

    ¡°Nina,e on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Andy suggested right away.

    I couldn¡¯tst a single second here anymore. The stares and gossips just keeps on getting sharper and louder. I¡¯m so scared right now. I don¡¯t even know what to do next.

    When I did not answer Andy, he immediately left a few bills on the table before he grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the restaurant.

    ¡°They are leaving. It must be true!¡± A diner said.

    ¡°Yeah. Maybe it¡¯s time for her to transform already¡± Another diner said while looking at me..

    ¡°Everybody shut up and go back to eating! Whoever dares to say one more thing about my friend here will suffer the consequences. I will make whoever you are disappear from this world, no matter what way.¡± Andy shouted while he looked at the gloating people as a warning.

    After his deration, everyone fell silent and immediately got back to eating. I think they weren¡¯t afraid of what Andy said. I think they were afraid because they knew I was a mermaid. Mermaids had powers after all so who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?

 Chapter 23

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    After my girlfriend left, it seemed like my brain stopped functioning. I did not know how to respond or even how to rebut everything she revealed in front of all these people.

    What she did today actually angered me. I know that I said things that I shouldn¡¯t have but she did not need to retaliate this way. I don¡¯t even know how she knew Nina¡¯s secret.

    I decided to follow her.

    ¡°Hey. You better stop right there.¡± My voice was rough.

    ¡°Why? What will you do?¡± She tried to challenge me.

    ¡°What was that? Are you trying to ruin someone¡¯s life?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Trying to ruin what? She doesn¡¯t even deserve to live. She¡¯s not a human being, she¡¯s a monster!¡± She eximed.

    ¡°What the hell? How could you say that?¡±

    ¡°How about you? Until when are you going to defend her? I thought you loved me Kevin. I thought what we had was real but everything you said inside that restaurant confirmed that you never loved me. It has always been her.¡± She said while her voice broke.

    ¡°I¡¯m defending her because you had no right to tell her secret to anyone. I don¡¯t even know how you knew all about it.¡±

    ¡°Since our rtionship ends here, let me tell you that honestly.¡± She started off.

    ¡°There was this one time when you got so drunk in a bar around town. It was around 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. The bartender had to call the first person from your contact list and it was me. When I received the call, he told me that it¡¯s almost their closing time and they need someone to pick you up. When I got there, I saw you right away and your head was lying on top of the table.¡±

    She paused for a moment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°The bartender told me that you started drinking at around 9 PM up until dawn. He thanked me for picking you up at that hour. After that we both carried you to my car. I thanked him gain and drove off.¡±

    She let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°While I was driving to your apartment, you suddenly kept mumbling something. I thought you were saying that you wanted to throw up so I stopped for a while but then you said ¡®I love you¡¯. I felt giddy at first because I thought you knew I was the one who picked you up.¡±

    ¡°Momentster when we arrived at your apartmentplex, I asked for help from a security guard again. When we got inside your apartment, you suddenly grabbed me and pushed me to bed. I panicked since you were drunk, but what you did next shocked me.¡± She said, trying to calm herself down.

    ¡°You suddenly cried and hugged me. You kept on saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡± so I asked why and you said ¡°I know you are different from others because you are a mermaid but I still love you.¡± I was shocked by your words¡± She continued.

    ¡°After that I asked you ¡°What are you talking about?¡± because clearly I wasn¡¯t a mermaid. But that¡¯s when you told me. ¡°I¡¯m just really sorry, Nina, I¡¯m so sorry¡±¡± Her started breaking.

    ¡°From then on I tried my best to look for the owner of that name. So a while ago, when that girl introduced herself as Nina, I had my doubts already. But, then you confirmed it when you told me I was nothing but a substitute. Have I ever wronged you to be treated this way?¡± She suddenly asked with tears in her eyes.

    I wanted to curse. I was aplete jerk for doing that. I didn¡¯t even know that she knew everything for a long time now.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong. It¡¯s my fault.¡± I tried to console her.

    I didn¡¯t know she was going through so much. I thought she was being a total bitch a while ago that¡¯s why I argued with her.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°Let me just tell you one thing Kevin. Don¡¯t even bother apologizing to me because I will never forgive you for using me as your rebound. I will let you suffer with the fact that you will never be forgiven.¡± She quickly pushed me away and ran to the mall¡¯s exit.

    Her confession had me thinking about a lot of things. Above all that, I have to make things right with Nina. She deserves an exnation of what happened.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    After Andy shouted at everyone in the restaurant, I froze because I was afraid people would retaliate.. I did not know why but the way he protected me from all these people made me appreciate him more.

    ¡°Nina? Come on! Let¡¯s go.¡± Andy told me.

    ¡°Ah¡­huh?¡± I was oblivious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯ll deal with them okay?¡± He tried to soothe me.

    I nodded but I wasn¡¯t still moving.

    ¡°Come on, Nina. Stop thinking so much about this. You have me right here.¡±

    I looked up and saw that Andy was calmly smiling at me. There was something warm about his smile that persuaded me to move.

    Just before we got out of the restaurant another diner shouted something.

    ¡°Hey! Fish tail. Are you sad we are eating one of your own kind?¡± He asked while throwing a piece of fish towards us.

    ¡°Hey! What did you say?!¡±

    Andy wanted to fight with the man but I tugged on his shirt and shook my head signaling him that he does not have to deal with people like that. I don¡¯t want to see him get hurt because of a stupidment.

    ¡°Pray to God that I never get to see your face again, because I will surely make you suffer.¡± Andy shouted back instead.

    Then we proceeded to leave the restaurant. When we got out, I saw the scene where Kevin and his girlfriend were talking.

    ¡°Let me just tell you one thing Kevin. Don¡¯t even bother apologizing to me because I will never forgive you for using me as your rebound. I will let you suffer with the fact that you will never be forgiven.¡± She quickly pushed Kevin away and ran towards the exit without even turning back.

    ¡°Come on, Andy. This is not the right ce for us.¡± I held Andy¡¯s hands to walk in another direction.

    We hadn¡¯t gotten far when Kevin stopped us.

    ¡°Nina, wait, please listen to me.¡± Kevin desperately pleaded.

    I looked at him and I saw through his eyes the pain he was bearing. He looked like he really wanted to exin things to me.

    ¡°Listen to what Kevin? That you happen to run around town telling people that Nina is a mermaid? Or are you going to tell her that what your girlfriend just did, has nothing to do with you? I¡¯m really stupid for letting you get close to Nina.¡± Andy angrily countered.

    I pulled Andy away from him. I didn¡¯t need his exnation, it was useless anyway. Everybody already knows that I am a mermaid.

    ¡°Nina please, give me a chance to exin.¡± Kevin said again.

    I turned and looked at him.

    ¡°What else is there to say, Kevin? I just can¡¯t believe you told someone else about my secret that easily. I know she¡¯s your girlfriend, but that was my secret, Kevin. You don¡¯t have the right to tell it to other people.¡± I replied to him.

    ¡°Nina, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t tell her directly, I promise. I would never betray you like that.¡± He hastily exined.

    ¡°Then, how did she know Kevin? How?!¡± My voice slightly raised.

    ¡°It was a matter of circumstance. I was drunk and ¡­.¡± I did not even let him finish his sentence.

    I raised my palm up to his face to signal him to stop. I know what he¡¯s going to say. He is going to tell me that he spilled all my secrets when he was drunk and wasn¡¯t aware of that until now.

    ¡°Nina, please. Hear me out and believe me. I didn¡¯t tell her, directly at least.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, Kevin. I have heard enough of your lies and excuses. I will not fall for them again.¡±

    After I said that, someone threw water at us.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Don¡¯t you need to be at sea already.¡± Someone shouted.

    ¡°I guess she doesn¡¯t turn into a mermaid when she gets wet. I saw it happen in the movies¡± Another person said.

    This is really a cruel world. People will bully you once they find out what your weaknesses are. Sometimes I wonder if there are still people who choose to live a kind life. A life where positivity fosters instead of greed, hate and injustice.

    ¡°Nevere back here! Monster! You are not wee here!¡± Another person shouted.

    I hung my head low. I was greatly embarrassed by the situation.

    I tugged at Andy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Andy, I want to get out of here please.¡± My voice was crumbling.

    Andy immediately turned and we ran towards the nearest exit while leaving Kevin alone.

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    When Nina and Andy left because of the harsh words of all the people from the restaurant, I approached them angrily and started throwing punches. I did not care how many they were, what I cared about is that I somehow got revenge for Nina.

    Soon enough, I already heard whistles and shouts from security guards trying to break us apart.

    ¡°Hey! How dare you?! Aren¡¯t you a famous DJ? Just wait and see how your career goes down. I will sue you¡± Someone I punched, threatened me.

    ¡°You deserve every ounce of punch that you got. Let¡¯s just see each other in court.¡± I red at him.

    ¡°If anyone wants to join him in filing a report against me, go ahead. I¡¯m not scared of you. You are inconsiderate fools anyway. You are the real monsters here. All you do is judge other people as if you are perfect.¡± I continued.

    Everyone I was fighting with suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°If you n to sue me. I will counter it. Consider yourselves warned.¡± I said and left.

    If they think that they can easily get away with what they did to Nina, they thought wrong.

    [Nina¡¯s Perspective]

    When we were far enough from the scene, Andy and I stopped running and we found ourselves in front of the sea. We sat down to one of the benches nearby while panting hard.

    ¡°I want to leave this city.¡± I confessed to Andy.

    ¡°Leave the city? Nina, where will you go if you leave this city? How are you going to live?¡± Andy asked right away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a definite n yet but I want to leave this ce. Everything that happened was just too much to handle. I don¡¯t think I can live another day here if everyone finds out that I am a mermaid.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s try to make them understand your situation. People are thinking beings after all.¡± Andy suggested.

    ¡°Not everyone is like you Andy. Not everyone has a heart like yours. Some might empathize with me but I think more people would hate me.¡± I tried to get my point across.

    ¡°Then, how about your family? Are you really going to leave them behind?¡± Andy asked worriedly.

    ¡°I am already an outcast, Andy. Ever since my mom and dad started their own families again, they somehow forgot that I existed. I still love them but I think it¡¯s time that I go my own way.¡± I reasoned with Andy.

    Andy stayed silent. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking about right now but I can see that he is troubled and worried.

    I looked at the horizon where the sky meets the sea. It was a wonderful sight but I wasn¡¯t happy with what I was seeing. I knew it was almost time to be a mermaid again.

    ¡°Why is this life so unfair? Why does it have to be me? Why do I have to be like this? Are you punishing me because of myvish life? Tell me your reasons!¡± I angrily shouted at the sea while sobbing.

    The world¡¯s weight is resting heavily on my shoulders right now and I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Andy immediately hugged me to calm me down.

    ¡°Hush, Nina, please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Andy tried to soothe me.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why I deserve this!¡± I told Andy and cried on his shoulders again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Nina but one thing is for sure. Even if you live the rest of your life as a mermaid, I will be by your side. I will swim with you at the bottom of the sea as long as I can hold my breath. I will make ways to be with you Nina. Trust me.¡± Andy said.

    His words deeply consoled me. I was lucky to have a friend like him. He is even willing to go to such lengths just to be with me.

    He continued patting me on the back while holding me tight around his arms while I poured my heart out. Traces of my tears and snot were evident on his clothes but he did not mind at all he just continued to calm me down.

    After a while I pulled away. I looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that. You can give me your shirt. I will wash them for you.¡± I said while pointing at the part where I sobbed hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nina. I got this.¡± Andy said with a smile too.

    Just when everything seems okay, I suddenly sneezed.

    I wasn¡¯t able to cover my mouth right away so a big snot bubble appeared.

    I heard Andy¡¯sugh right away, a few secondster in popped.

    ¡°Let me get that for you.¡± Andy volunteered to wipe my snot with his handkerchief.

    He was still smiling widely at what happened and it somehow helped to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Ah. Thank you. I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just d that made you smile.¡± He confessed.

    ¡°Nina, just remember, you are not fighting this battle alone. You have me, okay?¡±

    I nodded and smiled.

    ¡°I will do everything to apany you.¡± Andy said while looking at the sea.

    After that we stood up and went home.

    Upon arriving, I was already back to being a mermaid so Andy carried me to my underwater room. When we arrived, my dog and cat were already sleeping but they lifted their heads to check who arrived and went back to sleep. The sight was just adorable.

    A lot has happened today so I wanted to sleep right away.

    ¡°Goodnight Andy, I shouted through the ss. He looked at me and replied.

    ¡°Goodnight, Nina¡±

    Later on, while I was in deep sleep, I had a dream.

    My dream brought me back to my eighteenth birthday. The event was breathtaking. I can see everyone¡¯s smiles as I walk towards the stage. I was wearing my gown again. When I got up the stage, Itnaked my mom and dad for taking care of me for the past 18 years of my life. After my speech, everybody apuded and then they shouted ¡°Happy Birthday, Nina¡± altogether. Then, Kevin appeared. He walked towards the stage and stood beside me. He took the microphone from me and started saying ¡°Everybody, Nina here is not a human being, she is a mermaid!¡± He said andughed evilly

    My family and friends then started toe towards me. It made me feel scared. They also started shouting ¡°Get out of here! Monster¡¯s are not wee here! You must die!¡± I shivered at their words. When they were about to grab me. I repeatedly shouted. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te near me!

    ¡°Nina, wake up, Nina.¡± I thought I heard Andy¡¯s voice. I wanted to see Andy, but I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. My eyelids were too heavy.

    Later on, I felt someone p my face and I was woken up by the pain.

    ¡°Andy, I¡¯m so scared. They all want me to die.¡± I hugged Andy.

    ¡°Having nightmares again? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    Kevin has be my nightmare since then. Why can¡¯t he leave me alone?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, okay? I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll watch you sleep.¡± Andy tucked me in again and lied down beside me.

 Chapter 24

    [Kevin¡¯s Perspective]

    After what happened to the restaurant and mall that day, I was restless. My heart ached at the sight of Nina running away with Andy. The way she shrank in Andy¡¯s arms and how Andy was so protective of her. It was the kind of sight I never want to see again.

    I know I hurt her in so many ways, that is why I wanted to apologize. So, seeing her in that restaurant made me think that it was finally my chance to make everything alright with her. Although, apparently, the Gods had another n.

    When my so-called girlfriend called Nina out, I knew the situation was going to get out of hand. She made things incrediblyplicated for me. All I wanted was to clear things up between us and that¡¯s it but she had to ruin everything by proiming that Nina was a mermaid.

    Now, how can I make it up to her? What should I do next?

    Also after the scene I made in the mall, everybody I fought with, ganged up and filed a report against me. The hearings and trials were exhausting but it already ended today. I won the case. Everybody including the restaurant owner paid a fine for bothering me.

    I know this is some kind of injustice where a rich man gets away with a case because of money but I had to do it. This is the least I can do for Nina. She didn¡¯t deserve to be judged, used and humiliated that way. Everyone who said harsh words towards her needed to pay.

    I am actually d that mywyers really fought hard for me even though my case was helpless.

    After all, how could they tell the judge that everything happened because I was trying to defend a mermaid?

    All these thoughts keep juggling in my head for a while now.

    I am at a bar right now. I am alone and I am trying to wash my worries away with alcohol.

    ¡°Can I have another bottle of whiskey please?¡± I told the bartender.

    ¡°Bottle of whiskey,ing right up!¡± The bartender replied.

    The music was so loud it was making my head pound. The dance floor was also packed with men and women grinding their bodies with each other. I just sat at the VIP table quietly while observing them. How I wish I could have fun like that too. If I wasn¡¯t this miserable, I would have been put there grinding too.

    Iughed at the thought. Momentster, the bartender came back with my bottle of whiskey. I popped it open, transferred some to my ss and drank it in one shot. The alcohol was heavy and it made my stomach burn but I liked it. Since I had no one with me, I kept on drinking and drinking and after a while, the bottle of whiskey was already empty.

    The music suddenly changed. After a few minutes, all of a sudden, a girl walked up to me and started dancing in front of me. I just stared at her, uninterested.

    I called for the bartender again.

    ¡°Give me another bottle of whiskey, please.¡± I said and the bartender immediately nodded.

    I like this ce very much because the VIP seats are close to the bar. You can easily shout your orders.

    After a while the bartender handed me my second bottle of whiskey. Upon its arrival, I immediately chugged down a ss and felt the exciting burn in my throat and stomach again.

    This is definitely what I need to get Nina out of my thoughts. However, the girl who was dancing in front of me, resembled Nina.

    ¡°Ah, f*ck!¡± I thought to myself.

    When the music stopped, the woman scooted closer to me.

    ¡°Hey, handsome! Can we have a drink together?¡± She asked seductively.

    ¡°Sure! Why not!¡± I answered but that was the alcohol talking.

    The woman then tried to reach for my whiskey but I pped her hand away.

    ¡°Get one for yourself. You can put it on my tab¡± I told her proudly.

    ¡°Ohhh, what a rich and generous man¡­¡± She trailed to say.

    After that she lifted her hand up.

    ¡°One ss of martini please.¡± She said.

    ¡°Typical woman¡¯s drink!¡± I whispered but she caught it.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with that. So¡­ what¡¯s with all these bottles of whiskey?¡± She asked while rubbing herself onto me.

    ¡°Just dealing with something at the moment.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Must be matters of the heart.¡± She eximed.

    Her words caught me off guard so I looked at her but I was bewildered at the sight. She was wearing heavy make-up that made her look like a clown. Her appearance made me sick to the point that I wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Oohhh!¡± I vomited on the woman. I didn¡¯t mean to direct it at her, it¡¯s just that I happened to be looking at her direction.

    ¡°What the hell? E¡± The woman shouted as she stood up.

    The bottom part of her dress was covered with my vomit.

    ¡°So.. rry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± I said.

    As she was frantic, I looked at her again and her face made me throw up again. This time, all my cookies went to her shoes.

    ¡°Oh my God! You are so disgusting!¡± She shouted and finally left.

    I smiled to myself. The next time you try to drink with me, make sure that you are decent looking enough.

    After my encounter with that woman, I decided to leave. I know I made a mess at my table so I left a few thousands more for the cleaning job.

    As I walked out the bar¡¯s doors, the cool breeze weed me. I was walking down the sidewalk without knowing where to go when I suddenly thought of Nina again.

    I decided to go to her. I guess alcohol really makes you bold enough to face your fears. Since I was drunk, I stopped for a moment to remember my way to the ind where she was living. I struggled and stumbled along the way. I wasn¡¯t walking straight and my sight was a little blurry.

    I really wanted to talk to Nina. If I don¡¯t do it this way, I will never be able to talk to her. I know I wouldn¡¯t have the balls to talk to her if I was sober so doing this, in my state, is the right thing to do.

    It took me quite a while before I finally reached the ind. At this point, I am a little sober. Upon arrival, I saw an olddy again. The olddy that I met before. It was grandma Lucia.

    ¡°Grandma Lucia.¡± I greeted her.

    ¡°Oh! Handsome! It¡¯s nice to see you again. What brings you here?¡± She asked spontaneously.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Oh, Grandma, have you met Nina? How is she doing now?¡± I asked pretentiously.

    I have met Nina already, a few days back and I have hurt her yet again but I can¡¯t admit that to grandma.

    ¡°Yes, I have!¡± She replied cheerfully.

    She paused for a moment and looked around.

    ¡°Look over there! She should be at home right now.¡± She said while pointing at the little cabin.

    Momentster, Nina and Andy got out of the cabin. They were running around and having fun. I can even hear theirughter all the way from here.

    ¡°Do you know who that guy is?¡± Grandma suddenly asked me.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­ no¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡± I stuttered.

    ¡°You know what, a few days after you left, that boy came here too. At that time, I was the only person around so he approached me and asked me if I knew anything about Nina.¡± She started to narrate so I listened quietly.

    ¡°I told him that she was living there, in that cabin. After saying that I thought he would leave right away but he didn¡¯t. He was hesitant at first but he asked me anyway. He asked me if I knew why Nina became a mermaid. He told me that his gut is telling him that I know something so he asked away.¡±

    ¡°His question shocked me at first but I can see the persistence in his eyes. I knew that if I didn¡¯t answer him directly, he would continuously ask until he got the answer he wanted. So, eventually, I told him that the reason why Nina became a mermaid was because she touched something that shouldn¡¯t have been touched. She pulled out the heart-shaped stone because she thought it was only a beautiful coral.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the heart-shaped stone, grandma?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°It is sacred to the sea and this ind. It is something that shouldn¡¯t be bothered. In this ind, it is believed to give curses and punishment to whomever touches it and that punishment is to be a part of the sea.¡±

    I stayed silent so grandma continued.

    ¡°You know, he is actually different from you young man.¡± She said while her gaze was on Andy.

    From where we are, we can still see Nina and Andy goofing around. I felt a slight pang in the chest. The person doing that with Nina, should¡¯ve been me. I know I can make her happy and not make her cry, but that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. I have already hurt her enough so I don¡¯t deserve to be with her anymore.

    I remember the night we parted ways. Nina told me that she was selfish for staying with me because the odds will never be in our favor. Now, thinking about it, it was actually me who was selfish. Nina let go of me because she was afraid she would ruin me but I just selfishly left her. I did not give her any exnations, I just abandoned her.

    I finally understood the reason why she smiled bitterly when I turned to leave. She hoped that I would stay with her, no matter what the situation was. She wanted me to want her as much as she wanted me. She tested my love and loyalty for her but I failed her. I think I finally understand why I lost her.

    ¡°How is he different from me, grandma?¡± I asked her again.

    ¡°He did something that you could never do.¡± She replied.

    I looked at her puzzled. The thought that immediately came to mind, was the time I needed to spend with her.

    I know that Andy and Nina have been best friends ever since but Andy shouldn¡¯t have enough time to be with her all the time. He has a job in the city too so it¡¯s impossible for him to spend so much time with each other.

    ¡°He is very persistent. He likes to tackle things head-on. He actually asked me how he could stay with Nina all the time. So, I told him that if he really wanted to do that, he must give up something big inorder to stay with her forever. At that time, he only looked at me then left. I knew that he knew what I meant but decided to just leave. Honestly, I felt sad because I assumed that no one would care enough to stay with Nina.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s words made me think. What if I didn¡¯t leave Nina that night? Would something have changed?

    ¡°So, he just came here to visit Nina every day right? And leave after when she¡¯s a mermaid again?¡± I asked since I¡¯m still curious.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s where you differ.¡± Grandma suddenly eximed and smiled.

    ¡°I know that you stayed with Nina as much as you could during the day and made her happy the left her alone at night but that wasn¡¯t the case with that boy.¡± Grandma said.

    Her words left mepletely shocked. A thought lingered in my head but I internally denied it. It can¡¯t be right? It¡¯s absolutely impossible.

    ¡°He left to find the heart-shaped stone. I saw him struggle day and night, trying to pull out each and every coral that might be the heart-shaped stone. After a couple of days, his hard work paid off. He was able to locate the stone and he pulled it out.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize the difference now? He became a mermaid because he wanted to stick with Nina for the rest of his life. He did not care about the consequences of his actions. All that matters to him is that he can be with Nina day and night.¡± Grandma finally said.

    My knees started to wobble, I almost couldn¡¯t stand firm. I never thought that Andy would be willing to give up his normal life to be with Nina,

    ¡°Oh! Young man, are you alright?¡± Grandma helped me to keep my bnce.

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m okay grandma. Thank you for all the information.¡± I said and gave her a small smile.

    After that I walked aimlessly towards where Nina and Andy were.

    I looked at them with pain in my eyes. I wanted to walk up and say ¡°Hi¡± but I didn¡¯t want to bother them anymore. They are already living happily with each other.

    As I observed them, I wondered. What if I was given another chance to give my life up for Nina? Would have I done it?

    I thought about it for some time until I came up with an answer. The answer is no. I still won¡¯t give my life up. I have fans who would love me and I love the job I have now. How could I possibly give all that up for the woman I love? I sincerely think that I couldn¡¯t do it.

    After contemting, I looked at the sky and let out a heavy sigh.

    I guess I don¡¯t really love her as much as Andy does. I guess I just have to deal with the fact that I really lost her forever.

 Chapter 25

    [Nina¡¯ s Perspective]

    I am now sitting in a coffee shop waiting for Kevin to arrive. He asked to meet me here since he told me he has something to say.

    It was a rainy morning. It has been like this for a couple of days now. I think that there is a typhooning up.

    I sitted somewhere near the window because I love watching the effect of the rainy season on people and the environment. It is just mesmerizing to see people holding their umbres while wearing thick clothes and boots. I also love to watch how raindrops roll down the ss panels of windows. This kind of weather is definitely perfect with a cup of coffee.

    A couple minutester, Kevin arrived at the shop. He quickly spotted where I was so he approached me right away.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m sorry. Traffic was a little heavy because of the rain¡± He exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I told him and smiled.

    Upon arriving, a waiter approached us and gave us a menu each. After deciding on what to eat and drink, I turned to ask Kevin.

    ¡°Are you ready? Have you picked something you like?¡± I asked and he nodded.

    I raised my hand and called the waiter.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a venti caramel mhiato and a slice of blueberry cheesecake please.¡± I said and turned to Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯d take a venti americano with two pumps of sugar and a slice of carrot cake too.¡± Kevin said to the waiter.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± The waiter asked.

    ¡°Oh, and can I get two cream puffs for take out please?¡± I said. I suddenly craved cream puffs.

    ¡°Sure thing, Ma¡¯am. I will be back shortly with your orders.¡± He smiled and gave us a small nod.

    ¡°So, how have you been doing?¡± Kevin asked me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing fely. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have a music touring up. It will start around the first week of July.¡± He said.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome.¡± I said.

    The waiter then interrupted us to give our orders.

    ¡°Here are your orders.¡± He said dly.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kevin and I unanimously said.

    ¡°So, you said you were going to say something.¡± I asked Kevin while sipping my coffee.

    ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯s because I wanted to get something off of my chest¡± He said.

    I took a bite of cake as I waited for him to continue.

    ¡°Honestly, I asked to meet you because I wanted to apologize.¡± He finally said.

    I smiled at him.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s been months since what happened in the restaurant but I still wanted to give a formal apology.¡± He continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kevin. After I gave it some thought, I realized that it wasn¡¯t your fault either. After all, you can never control what your girlfriend would say.¡± I said while giggling.

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true, but I want to clear things up with you.¡±

    ¡°Clear things about what?¡± I asked as I continued eating.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t tell her your secret directly. She told me that I mentioned it to her when I was drunk.¡± He exined.

    ¡°Drunk? You were talking about me while you were drunk?¡± I tried to make the conversation funny.

    ¡°Yeah. I guess so. I think that was the time that I really missed you.¡± Kevin said, while rubbing the back of his head.

    ¡°I forgive you.¡± I blurted out.

    Kevin looked at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°Wait, really?¡± His voice sounded excited.

    ¡°Yes. I really forgive you Kevin.¡± I repeated.

    Kevin was speechless for a moment. His eyes were shaking as if he didn¡¯t expect me to forgive him that fast.

    ¡°Nina¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say, but thank you.¡± He said with affectionate eyes.

    After that, we stayed in the coffee shop for a little more before we decided to go home.

    ¡°Drive safely, Kevin¡± I said as I waved goodbye.

    ¡°Thank you, Nina. Get home safely too!¡± He said.

    He actually offered to drive me home but I refused.

    It has been a year since that conversation between me and Kevin happened. In my opinion, I was actually thankful that he initiated the talk. Honestly, a huge lump in my chest was also relieved after that day. Both of us deserve to be free from the fact of not being forgiven and not being able to forgive. We deserve to be free from our setbacks to start anew and be happy again.

    ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± I heard Andy say as he left a light kiss on my cheek.

    It has been a long time too since I discovered that Andy gave up his normal life to be a mermaid like me. At first, I had mixed feelings about it. I felt frustrated and mad because he did not consult with me before making the decision. On the other hand, I also felt moved and touched because he was really willing to do anything for me.

    Right now, Andy and I have been in a rtionship for more than two years and being with him everyday makes me so happy. I never thought that I would actually fall for my best friend. But then, whenever I needed help or a shoulder to cry on, Andy was the one there for me. I even appreciate how he decided to change his life to adapt to mine. I am really lucky to have this guy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I looked at him while he prepared breakfast and I sat on the counter table to watch him. This is actually our everyday routine. We get out of bed underwater, dry ourselves up, wait to turn into human again and then we would start to prepare breakfast. I am in charge of the coffee while he is in charge of the meal. We divide tasks efficiently.

    After breakfast, Andy asked me to go somewhere with him so I quickly took a shower and dressed up. When we were both ready, we headed out of the cabin.

    Andy took me to an open space somewhere on the ind.

    ¡°This is where our future will start.¡± He said.

    ¡°Future?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°Yeah. I n to build a house here. Not too big though, just big enough for the both of us together with your dog and cat.¡± He announced while smiling at me.

    I was shocked about his n. I never knew he would go this far ahead to n this for our future. I was speechless.

    ¡°Andy, I¡­¡± I tried to say something but I miserably failed. I just stared at Andy so he spoke again.

    ¡°Nina, I want to spend the rest of my days with you. I love you so much and you know that¡­¡±

    He paused for a while before he got down on one knee.

    ¡°Do you want to spend the rest of your life with me too?¡± He said as he pulled a red velvet box out of his pocket and opened it in front of me.

    I was teary-eyed but I managed to reply.

    ¡°Yes! I would love that.¡±

    Andy quickly stood up and slipped the ring on my finger.

    ¡°Thank you for saying yes. I love you.¡± He said before kissing me passionately.

    After his proposal, I asked Andy about his n again.

    ¡°How will you build a house there? Isn¡¯t it difficult to transport building materials from the city to the ind?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I already have a n.¡± He said proudly.

    ¡°But why do you want to build another house on the ind?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think it would be nice to build a house here too so that we can have a ce to live both above and below the water? Also, it is because I wanted us to have a ce to rest wherever we want.¡± Andy said spontaneously.

    I smiled at him to acknowledge his n. He is really one thoughtful man.

    The day went by a sh and soon enough, it was time to sleep again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping together tomorrow. We are running a little low on supplies¡± I said as I yawned sleepily.

    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s sleep now since we have to go early tomorrow.¡± He replied.

    We both dove underwater and slept side by side.

    That night, I slept like a baby. I even had a dream about my parentsing to the ind toe and see me. We talked andughed and they even offered to take me home but I refused them happily. I have my life on the ind now. This is where I belong.

    The next morning, when I woke up, Andy had already left.

    He must have gone to buy something. He should have woken me up and asked me to apany him but he didn¡¯t.

    Feeling a little bit sulky, I looked beside my bed and found that my dog and cat were still soundly sleeping. I smiled at the view. They just look so cute together.

    After watching them for a moment, I got up, fixed the sheets, took a shower, dressed up and woke my pets up. It¡¯s been a while since I brought them out for a walk. They definitely need to get some sunshine today.

    While I drank my coffee and ate my toast, I also gave them their food. We all need energy to walk around, after all.

    After we were done eating, I put on their leashes and we headed out for our walk.

    Momentster, while walking my pets, I unexpectedly met Grandma Lucia on the way.

    ¡°Good morning, Grandma Lucia!¡± I greeted her cheerfully.

    I can¡¯t help but smile at her scattered white hair and little worn out clothes.

    ¡°Good morning too, Nina. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Grandma answered.

    ¡°I know. It has been a long time since Ist saw you. How have you been?¡± I asked out of concern.

    Even though Grandma Lucia is still tough and strong, I can¡¯t deny the fact that she is all alone now. She does not have any family with her. She actually just strolls around the ind to entertain herself.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m good, Nina.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I missed you. Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± I tried to joke around.

    ¡°Of course, I missed you. How about you? How are you doing recently?¡± Grandma Lucia asked me again.

    ¡°Everything is fine, Grandma. Andy proposed to me yesterday. He even told me that he was going to build another house for me in the open space on the other side of the ind. He said that it was necessary so that we have multiple ces to rest.¡± I excitedly told Grandma Lucia all thetest happening with me.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s wonderful¡± She eximed happily.

    I can feel that grandma Lucia is happy to know that Andy and I are together. It is because every time I tell her stories about Andy, she just smiles widely.

    ¡°Grandma, do you want to move in with us? The house would be quite big anyway.¡± I suggested.

    Since grandma Lucia is living alone, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to live together? I know that Andy wouldn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°What? Ah¡­ no. It¡¯s okay, Nina. I have been alone for most of my life now anyway, so a couple more years wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± She replied.

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­I¡¯m a little worried.¡± I finally confessed.

    It¡¯s just sad to know that she lives alone in her old age. It is kind of heartbreaking. Honestly, some people around here told me that she had two lovers before. One is someone she loved deeply but left her for another woman while the other one was someone she loved too but unfortunately died at sea. Ever since then, she decided to live in this ind.

    ¡°Oh, you silly girl. I am fine, you should be the one taking care of yourself more.¡± Grandma said to me again and smiled.

    ¡°Grandma Lucia. It¡¯s nice to see you again! It has been hard to catch youtely.¡± Andy¡¯s voice broke out.

    ¡°Hey, young man! It¡¯s nice to see you too!¡± She eximed happily.

    Andy then stood next time. Looking at us, grandma said something again.

    ¡°You should take good care of Nina, okay?¡± She said while her eyes were on Andy.

    ¡°I will, Grandma.¡± Andy replied.

    ¡°I wille back and see you some other time again. I¡¯ll have to go first.¡± Grandma Lucia said as she walked away and we couldn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°Goodbye grandma,e back to see us often.¡± We watched grandma leave.

    After that I turned to Andy.

    ¡°You went out early in the morning yet you didn¡¯t bring anything back?¡± I questioned.

    I looked at empty-handed Andy, a little angry. He went out without me yet he came back empty-handed.

    ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t bring anything?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Look, I brought breakfast!¡± He said while holding up two stics worth of food.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and eat some of these. Then I will tell you why I headed out early today.¡± Andy suggested.

    Andy and I, together with our pets, walked home together. When we got home and got settled, we started eating and Andy started talking.

    ¡°I contacted the people who would build our house here. They said that the will visit the site this afternoon so we must get ready.¡± Andy excitedly said.

    After listening to him, talking about the ns of the house and how it would look, I imagined it right away.

    Months passed by in sh and Andy and I finally got the key to our new house. For me this is such a dreame true, because I really wanted to own a house by the sea. I am really lucky to have a man like Andy.

    Before we opened the doors of our new home, I turned to Andy.

    ¡°Andy, without you, I might not have lived so well. I am who I am today because of you. Thank you.¡± I hugged Andy and thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°You are always wee Nina.¡± Andy looked at me with deep affection.

    ¡°Go into the rooms and have a look.¡± Andy motioned me to open the doors so I did.

    As I opened the door, my breath was taken away. The interior of the house was perfect. The kitchen was small but it was enough. The bathrooms were nicely done too. Our bedroom was fully decorated to my liking and there was a little corner for my pets too. You can clearly see that theyout of the house was given so much thought.

    ¡°Everything is beautiful, Andy. Thank you so much!¡± I said as I hugged him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. We can move here right away if you want too.¡± He said proudly.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d like that. But¡­ How about you? How about your job in the city? Isn¡¯t this too far from work?¡± I asked out of concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I actually already found a job near the ind.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great news.¡± I said.

    This is nice. I am no longer alone now and I am at my happiest, I couldn¡¯t ask for more. Andy and I both have stable jobs. We are living peacefully here on the ind and above all that, we are both mermaids at night.

    I believe that a better future is ahead of us, whether we are mermaids or something else. In fact, that isn¡¯t important anymore because at the end of the day, Andy and I are unique individuals. Nobody could swim like us, after all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!